This is a modern-English version of Piano Playing, with Piano Questions Answered, originally written by Hofmann, Josef. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

E-text prepared by
Colin Bell, Johanna, Stephen Hutcheson,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)

E-text prepared by
Colin Bell, Johanna, Stephen Hutcheson,
and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
(http://www.pgdp.net)

 


 

Josef Hofmann

PIANO PLAYING

WITH

PIANO QUESTIONS ANSWERED

 

 

 

Copyright © 1909 by Doubleday, Page and Company; renewed 1937 by J. Hofmann.

Copyright © 1909 by Doubleday, Page and Company; renewed 1937 by J. Hofmann.

© 1908 by McClure Company; renewed 1936 by J. Hofmann.

© 1908 by McClure Company; renewed 1936 by J. Hofmann.

© 1920 by Theodore Presser Company; renewed 1947 by Josef Hofmann.

© 1920 by Theodore Presser Company; renewed 1947 by Josef Hofmann.


Piano Playing


TO MY DEAR FRIEND

CONSTANTIN VON STERNBERG


CONTENTS

PAGE
A Foreword xv
The Piano and Its Player 3
General Guidelines 19
Correct Touch and Technique 34
Using the Pedal 41
Playing "In Style" 49
How Rubinstein Showed Me How to Play 57
Essentials for Piano Success 70

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

Josef Hofmann Frontispiece
FACING
PAGE
The Position of the Hand 20
Incorrect Way to Play an Octave 28
Correct Way to Play an Octave 28
Incorrect Position of the Little Finger 29
Correct Position of the Little Finger 29
Incorrect Position of Thumb 38
Correct Position of Thumb 38
Incorrect Position of the Feet 42
Correct Position of the Feet on the Pedal 43
Anton Rubinstein 58
How Rubinstein Taught Me to Play 59

A FOREWORD

This little book purposes to present a general view of artistic piano-playing and to offer to young students the results of such observations as I have made in the years of my own studies, as well as of the experiences which my public activity has brought me.

This small book aims to provide an overview of artistic piano playing and to share with young students the insights I've gained from my years of study, along with the experiences that my public performances have given me.

It is, of course, only the concrete, the material side of piano-playing that can be dealt with here—that part of it which aims to reproduce in tones what is plainly stated in the printed lines of a composition. The other, very much subtler part of piano-playing, draws upon and, indeed, depends upon imagination, refinement of sensibility, and spiritual vision, and endeavours to convey to an audience what the composer has, consciously or unconsciously, hidden between the lines. That almost entirely psychic side of piano-playing eludes treatment in literary form and must, therefore, not bePg xvi looked for in this little volume. It may not be amiss, however, to dwell a moment upon these elusive matters of æsthetics and conception, though it be only to show how far apart they are from technic.

It’s important to focus only on the tangible, the material aspects of playing the piano here—those elements that strive to recreate in sound what is clearly indicated in the sheet music of a piece. The other, much subtler aspect of piano-playing relies on imagination, sensitivity, and a deeper understanding, aiming to express to the audience what the composer has, either intentionally or unintentionally, concealed between the lines. That nearly entirely psychological aspect of piano-playing is difficult to address in written form and therefore won’t be Pg xvi included in this book. However, it might be worthwhile to briefly touch on these elusive matters of aesthetics and creativity, if only to highlight how distinct they are from technique.

When the material part, the technic, has been completely acquired by the piano student, he will see a limitless vista opening up before him, disclosing the vast field of artistic interpretation. In this field the work is largely of an analytical nature and requires that intelligence, spirit, and sentiment, supported by knowledge and æsthetic perception, form a felicitous union to produce results of value and dignity. It is in this field that the student must learn to perceive the invisible something which unifies the seemingly separate notes, groups, periods, sections, and parts into an organic whole. The spiritual eye for this invisible something is what musicians have in mind when they speak of "reading between the lines"—which is at once the most fascinating and most difficult task of the interpretative artist; for, it is just between the lines where, in literature as in music, the soul of a work of art lies hidPg xviiden. To play its notes, even to play them correctly, is still very far from doing justice to the life and soul of an artistic composition.

Once the piano student has fully mastered the technical aspects, they will find an endless array of possibilities ahead, revealing the expansive realm of artistic interpretation. In this realm, the work is mostly analytical and demands that intelligence, spirit, and emotion, backed by knowledge and aesthetic awareness, come together harmoniously to create valuable and meaningful results. Here, the student must learn to recognize the invisible connection that binds the seemingly distinct notes, clusters, phrases, sections, and elements into a cohesive whole. The ability to see this invisible connection is what musicians mean when they refer to "reading between the lines"—which is both the most captivating and challenging task for the interpretive artist; for it is right between the lines where, in literature as in music, the essence of a work of art is concealedPg xvii. Playing the notes, even playing them accurately, is still far from capturing the life and spirit of an artistic composition.

I should like to reiterate at this point two words which I used in the second paragraph: the words "consciously or unconsciously." A brief comment upon this alternative may lead to observations which may throw a light upon the matter of reading between the lines, especially as I am rather strongly inclining toward the belief in the "unconscious" side of the alternative.

I want to emphasize again the two words I used in the second paragraph: "consciously or unconsciously." A quick comment on this option might lead to insights that illuminate the idea of reading between the lines, particularly since I tend to strongly lean towards believing in the "unconscious" aspect of the choice.

I believe that every composer of talent (not to speak of genius) in his moments of creative fever has given birth to thoughts, ideas, designs that lay altogether beyond the reach of his conscious will and control. In speaking of the products of such periods we have hit upon exactly the right word when we say that the composer "has surpassed himself." For, in saying this we recognise that the act of surpassing one's self precludes the control of the self. A critical, sober overseeing of one's work during the period of creation is unthinkable, for it is the fancy and the imagination that carries onePg xviii on and on, will-lessly, driftingly, until the totality of the tonal apparition is completed and mentally as well as physically absorbed.

I believe that every talented composer (not to mention a genius) experiences moments of creative inspiration where they come up with thoughts, ideas, and designs that are completely beyond their conscious control. When we talk about the results of these periods, we've found the perfect phrase when we say that the composer "has surpassed himself." This acknowledges that surpassing oneself means losing control over oneself. It’s hard to critically and soberly evaluate one's work during the creative process because it's the imagination and creativity that carry you on and on, without will, drifting along until the entire musical vision is finished and fully absorbed, both mentally and physically.Pg xviii

Now, inasmuch as the composer's conscious will takes little or no part in the creating of the work, it seems to follow that he is not, necessarily, an absolute authority as to the "only correct way" of rendering it. Pedantic adherence to the composer's own conception is, to my mind, not an unassailable maxim. The composer's way of rendering his composition may not be free from certain predilections, biases, mannerisms, and his rendition may also suffer from a paucity of pianistic experience. It seems, therefore, that to do justice to the work itself is of far greater importance than a slavish adherence to the composer's conception.

Now, since the composer's conscious intention plays little to no role in creating the work, it follows that he isn't necessarily the ultimate authority on the "only correct way" to perform it. Rigidly sticking to the composer's own vision is, in my opinion, not an unchallengeable principle. The way the composer interprets his own composition might be influenced by personal preferences, biases, and habits, and his performance could also lack extensive pianistic experience. It seems, then, that doing justice to the work itself is much more important than blindly following the composer’s interpretation.

Now, to discover what it is, intellectually or emotionally, that hides itself between the lines; how to conceive and how to interpret it—that must ever rest with the reproductive artist, provided that he possesses not only the spiritual vision which entitles him to an individual conception, but also the technical skill to express what this individual conception (aided byPg xix imagination and analysis) has whispered to him. Taking these two conditions for granted, his interpretations—however punctiliously he adhere to the text—will and must be a reflex of his breeding, education, temperament, disposition; in short, of all the faculties and qualities that go to make up his personality. And as these personal qualities differ between players, their interpretations must, necessarily, differ in the same measure.

Now, to uncover what lies underneath the surface, whether intellectually or emotionally, how to understand and interpret it—that will always depend on the creative artist, as long as they have not only the spiritual insight that gives them a unique perspective but also the technical skill to convey what that unique perspective (supported byPg xix imagination and analysis) has revealed to them. Assuming these two conditions are met, their interpretations—even if they strictly follow the text—will be a reflection of their upbringing, education, temperament, and character; in other words, all the traits and qualities that shape their personality. Since these personal qualities vary among artists, their interpretations will inevitably differ as well.

In some respects the performance of a piece of music resembles the reading of a book aloud to some one. If a book should be read to us by a person who does not understand it, would it impress us as true, convincing, or even credible? Can a dull person, by reading them to us, convey bright thoughts intelligibly? Even if such a person were drilled to read with outward correctness that of which he cannot fathom the meaning, the reading could not seriously engage our attention, because the reader's want of understanding would be sure to effect a lack of interest in us. Whatever is said to an audience, be the speech literary or musical, must be a free and individual expresPg xxsion, governed only by general or is it æsthetic laws or rules; it must be free to be artistic, and it must be individual to have vital force. Traditional conceptions of works of art are "canned goods," unless the individual happens to concur with the traditional conception, which, at best, is very rarely the case and does not speak well for the mental calibre of the easily contented treader of the beaten path.

In some ways, performing a piece of music is similar to reading a book aloud to someone. If someone who doesn't understand a book reads it to us, would it come across as true, convincing, or even believable? Can a dull person effectively communicate bright ideas just by reading them? Even if that person practiced reading it correctly without grasping its meaning, the reading wouldn't truly capture our attention because their lack of understanding would likely make us uninterested. Whatever is presented to an audience, whether it's a speech or music, needs to be a genuine and personal expression, guided only by general or aesthetic principles; it should be free to be artistic and unique to have real impact. Traditional views on art are like "canned goods," unless the individual happens to agree with that traditional view, which is, at best, very rarely the case and doesn’t reflect well on the thinking skills of those who are easily satisfied with the conventional path.

We know how precious a thing is freedom. But in modern times it is not only precious, it is also costly; it is based upon certain possessions. This holds as good in life as in art. To move comfortably with freedom in life requires money; freedom in art requires a sovereign mastery of technic. The pianist's artistic bank-account upon which he can draw at any moment is his technic. We do not gauge him by it as an artist, to be sure, but rather by the use he makes of it; just as we respect the wealthy according to the way in which they use their money. And as there are wealthy people that are vulgar, so there may be pianists who, despite the greatest technic, are not artists. Still, while money is to a gentleman perhaps noPg xxi more than a rather agreeable adjunct, technic is to the pianist's equipment an indispensable necessity.

We understand how valuable freedom is. But these days, it’s not just valuable; it’s also expensive and relies on certain resources. This is true in life as well as in art. To enjoy freedom in life comfortably, you need money; freedom in art requires a strong command of technique. A pianist's artistic resources, which he can tap into at any time, are his technique. We don’t judge him as an artist solely based on that, but by how he utilizes it; similar to how we view wealthy individuals based on how they manage their money. Just as some rich people can be crass, there may be pianists who, despite having exceptional technique, are not true artists. However, while money might be just a somewhat pleasant extra for a gentleman, technique is an essential necessity for a pianist's skill set.

To assist young students in acquiring this necessity, the following articles were written for The Ladies' Home Journal, and for this form I have gone over them and corrected and amplified. I sincerely hope that they will help my young colleagues to become free as piano-playing musicians first, and that this, in its turn and with the help of good fortune in their career, will bring them the means to make them equally free in their daily life.

To help young students acquire this essential skill, I wrote the following articles for The Ladies' Home Journal, and for this format, I've revised and expanded them. I truly hope that they will assist my young peers in becoming accomplished musicians first and that, with some good luck in their careers, this will enable them to live freely in their everyday lives as well.

Josef Hofmann.

Josef Hofmann.


Piano Playing


THE PIANO AND ITS PLAYER

The first requisite for one who wishes to become a musicianly and artistic pianist is a precise knowledge of the possibilities and limitations of the piano as an instrument. Having properly recognised them both, having thus staked off a stretch of ground for his activity, he must explore it to discover all the resources for tonal expression that are hidden within its pale. With these resources, however, he must be contented. He must, above all, never strive to rival the orchestra. For there is no necessity to attempt anything so foolish and so futile, since the gamut of expressions inherent to the piano is quite extensive enough to vouchsafe artistic results of the very highest order, provided, of course, that this gamut is used in an artistic manner.Pg 4

The first requirement for anyone who wants to be a skilled and artistic pianist is a clear understanding of what the piano can do and what it can't. Once they've acknowledged both of these aspects and established a foundation for their work, they need to explore it to uncover all the tonal expression possibilities hidden within. However, they must be satisfied with these resources. Above all, they should never try to compete with an orchestra. There's no reason to attempt something so misguided and pointless, since the range of expressions available on the piano is more than enough to produce the highest quality artistic results, as long as this range is used thoughtfully.Pg 4

THE PIANO AND THE ORCHESTRA

From one point of view the piano can claim to be the equal of the orchestra; namely, in so far as it is—no less than the orchestra—the exponent of a specific branch of music which, complete by itself, reposes upon a literature exclusively its own and of a type so distinguished that only the orchestra can claim to possess its peer. The great superiority of the literature of the piano over that of any other single instrument has, to my knowledge, never been disputed. I think it is equally certain that the piano grants to its players a greater freedom of expression than any other instrument; greater—in certain respects—than even the orchestra, and very much greater than the organ, which, after all, lacks the intimate, personal element of "touch" and the immediateness of its variegated results.

From one perspective, the piano can be considered on par with the orchestra; specifically, because it serves—just like the orchestra—as a representation of a unique branch of music that stands alone, relying on a body of work that is entirely its own, and of a quality so exceptional that only the orchestra can claim to have something similar. To my knowledge, no one has ever challenged the significant superiority of piano literature over that of any other individual instrument. It's also clear to me that the piano allows its players more freedom of expression than any other instrument; in certain ways, even more than the orchestra, and definitely more than the organ, which ultimately lacks the close, personal aspect of "touch" and the immediate variety of its outcomes.

In dynamic and colouristic qualities, on the other hand, the piano cannot bear comparison with the orchestra; for in these qualities it is very limited indeed. The prudent player will not go beyond these limits. The utmost thatPg 5 the pianist can achieve in the way of colour may be likened to what the painters call "monochrome." For in reality the piano, like any other instrument, has only one colour; but the artistic player can subdivide the colour into an infinite number and variety of shades. The virtue of a specific charm, too, attaches as much to the piano as to other instruments, though, perhaps, in a lesser degree of sensuousness than to some others. Is it because of this lesser sensuous charm that the art of the piano is considered the chastest of all instruments? I am rather inclined to think that it is, partly at least, due to this chastity that it "wears" best, that we can listen longer to a piano than to other instruments, and that this chastity may have had a reflex action upon the character of its unparagoned literature.

In terms of dynamic and color qualities, the piano can't really compare to the orchestra; it’s pretty limited in these aspects. A wise player won’t go beyond these boundaries. The most a pianist can accomplish in terms of color is similar to what painters refer to as "monochrome." In reality, the piano, like any other instrument, has only one color; however, an artistic player can break that color down into countless shades and varieties. The specific charm of the piano is just as present as in other instruments, although maybe not as rich in sensuality as some others. Is this lesser sensual charm why the piano is seen as the purest of all instruments? I think that, at least in part, this purity is why it "wears" better; we can listen to a piano for longer than other instruments, and this purity may have influenced the character of its unmatched repertoire.

For this literature, though, we have to thank the pianists themselves, or, speaking more precisely, we are indebted to the circumstance that the piano is the only single instrument capable of conveying the complete entity of a composition. That melody, bass, harmony, figuration, polyphony, and the most intricate contrapuntal Pg 6 devices can—by skilful hands—be rendered simultaneously and (to all intents and purposes) completely on the piano has probably been the inducement which persuaded the great masters of music to choose it as their favourite instrument.

For this literature, though, we owe our gratitude to the pianists themselves, or more accurately, to the fact that the piano is the only single instrument that can express the full essence of a composition. The melody, bass, harmony, figuration, polyphony, and the most complex contrapuntal devices can—through skillful play—be performed all at once and (for all practical purposes) fully on the piano. This has likely been the reason why the great masters of music have chosen it as their favorite instrument.

It may be mentioned at this point that the piano did not have the effect of impairing the orchestration of the great composers—as some musical wiseacres assert from time to time—for they have written just as fine works for a variety of other instruments, not to speak of their symphonies. Thus has, for instance, the most substantial part of the violin literature been contributed by piano-players (Bach, Mozart, Beethoven, Mendelssohn, Brahms, Bruch, Saint-Saëns, Tschaikowski, and many others). As to the literature of the orchestra, it came almost exclusively from those masters whose only, or chiefest, medium of musical utterance was the piano. Highly organised natures, as they were, they liked to dress their thoughts, sometimes, in the colour splendour of the orchestra. Looking at the depth of their piano works, however, at their sterling merit, at theirPg 7 poetry, I feel that even a refined musical nature may find lifelong contentment in the piano—despite its limitations—if, as I said before, the artist keeps within its boundaries and commands its possibilities. For it is, after all, not so very little that the piano has to offer. It is both governed and manipulated by one and the same mind and person; its mechanism is so fine and yet so simple as to make its tone response quite as direct as that of any other stringed instrument; it admits of the thoroughly personal element of touch; it requires no auxiliary instruments (for even in the Concerto the orchestra is not a mere accompanist but an equal partner, as the name "Concerto" implies); its limitations are not as bad as those of some other instruments or of the voice; it outweighs these limitations very fairly by the vast wealth of its dynamic and touch varieties. Considering all these and many other points of merit, I think that a musician may be pretty well satisfied with being a pianist. His realm is in more than one respect smaller than that of the conductor, to be sure, but on the other hand the conductor loses many lovely momentsPg 8 of sweet intimacy which are granted to the pianist when, world-oblivious and alone with his instrument he can commune with his innermost and best self. Consecrated moments, these, which he would exchange with no musician of any other type and which wealth can neither buy nor power compel.

It’s worth noting that the piano hasn’t diminished the orchestration of great composers—as some music experts occasionally claim—because they've created equally beautiful works for various other instruments, not to mention their symphonies. For example, many key pieces in violin literature have been written by pianists (Bach, Mozart, Beethoven, Mendelssohn, Brahms, Bruch, Saint-Saëns, Tchaikovsky, and others). Most of the orchestral literature primarily comes from those masters who mainly expressed their musical ideas through the piano. As highly organized individuals, they enjoyed expressing their thoughts in the colorful richness of the orchestra. However, when you look at the depth of their piano works, their genuine quality, and their poetry, I believe that even a sophisticated musician can find lifelong satisfaction in the piano—despite its limitations—if, as I mentioned earlier, the artist stays within its boundaries and understands its possibilities. After all, the piano has a lot to offer. It is both controlled and played by one person; its mechanism is finely tuned yet simple enough to provide a tone response as direct as any other string instrument; it allows for a deeply personal touch; it doesn’t require additional instruments (since in a Concerto, the orchestra isn’t just an accompaniment but an equal partner, as the name "Concerto" suggests); and its limitations aren’t as significant as those of some other instruments or the voice; its richness in dynamics and touch variety far outweighs these drawbacks. Considering all these points, I think a musician can feel quite fulfilled being a pianist. While their scope is somewhat smaller than that of a conductor, it’s also true that conductors miss out on many beautiful moments of intimate connection that pianists experience when, absorbed and alone with their instrument, they can connect with their innermost and truest self. These are sacred moments, ones they wouldn't trade for anything with any other type of musician, and no amount of money or power can buy.

THE PIANO AND THE PLAYER

Music makers are, like the rest of mankind, not free from sin. On the whole, however, I think that the transgressions of pianists against the canons of art are less grave and less frequent than those of other music makers; perhaps, because they are—usually—better grounded as musicians than are singers and such players of other instruments as the public places on a par with the pianists I have in mind. But, while their sins may be less in number and gravity—let it be well understood that the pianists are no saints. Alas, no! It is rather strange, though, that their worst misdeeds are induced by that very virtue of the piano of requiring no auxiliary instruments, of being independent. If it were not so; if the pianist Pg 9 were compelled always to play in company with other musicians, these other players might at times differ with him as to conception, tempo, etc., and their views and wishes should have to be reckoned with, for the sake of both equilibrium and—sweet peace.

Music makers, like everyone else, aren't free from flaws. Overall, though, I believe that the mistakes of pianists in terms of artistic standards are less serious and less common than those of other musicians; perhaps because they are usually more skilled as musicians compared to singers and other instrumentalists who are often considered equal to the pianists I have in mind. However, while their errors may be fewer and less severe, let it be clear that pianists are not saints. Unfortunately, it's somewhat odd that their worst offenses stem from the very quality of the piano that allows it to stand alone, without needing other instruments. If that weren't the case; if the pianist Pg 9 had to always perform alongside other musicians, these other players might sometimes disagree with him about interpretation, tempo, and so on, and their perspectives would need to be taken into account for the sake of balance and—harmony.

Left entirely to himself, however, as the pianist usually is in his performances, he sometimes yields to a tendency to move altogether too freely, to forget the deference due to the composition and its creator, and to allow his much-beloved "individuality" to glitter with a false and presumptuous brightness. Such a pianist does not only fail in his mission as an interpreter but he also misjudges the possibilities of the piano. He will, for instance, try to produce six forte-s when the piano has not more than three to give, all told, except at a sacrifice of its dignity and its specific charm.

Left entirely to his own devices, as pianists often are during their performances, he sometimes gives in to the urge to play too freely, forgetting the respect that should be given to the composition and its composer, allowing his cherished "individuality" to shine with a false and arrogant brilliance. Such a pianist doesn't just fail in his role as an interpreter; he also misjudges the potential of the piano. For example, he might attempt to create six forte-s when the piano can only deliver three at most, and only at the cost of its dignity and unique charm.

The extremest contrasts, the greatest forte and the finest piano, are given factors determined by the individual piano, by the player's skill of touch, and by the acoustic properties of the hall. These given factors the pianist must bear in mind, as well as the limitations of thePg 10 piano as to colour, if he means to keep clear of dilettanteism and charlatanry. A nice appreciation of the realm over which he rules, as to its boundaries and possibilities, must be the supreme endeavour of every sovereign—hence also of every sovereign musician.

The most extreme contrasts, the loudest forte and the softest piano, are influenced by the specific piano, the player's technique, and the acoustics of the hall. The pianist needs to keep these factors in mind, as well as the limitations of thePg 10 piano in terms of sound quality, if they want to avoid superficiality and trickery. A good understanding of the area they control, including its limits and possibilities, should be the primary goal of every ruler—therefore, of every musician as well.

Now, I hear it so often said of this and that pianist that "he plays with so much feeling" that I cannot help wondering if he does not, sometimes at least, play with "so much feeling" where it is not in the least called for and where "so much feeling" constitutes a decided trespass against the æsthetic boundaries of the composition. My apprehension is usually well founded, for the pianist that plays everything "with so much feeling" is an artist in name only, but in reality a sentimentalist, if not a vulgar sensationalist or a ranter upon the keyboard. What sane pianist would, for instance, attempt to play a cantilena with the same appealing sensuousness as the most mediocre 'cellist can do with the greatest ease? Yet many pianists attempt it; but since they are fully aware that they can never attain such ends by legitimate, artistic means, they make either thePg 11 accompaniment or the rhythm, if not the phrasing, bear the brunt of their palpable dilettanteism. Of such illusory endeavours I cannot warn too strongly, for they are bound to destroy the organic relation of the melody to its auxiliaries and to change the musical "physiognomy" of a piece into a—"grimace:" This fault reveals that the pianist's spirit—of adventure—is too willing, but the flesh—of the fingers and their technic—too weak.

Now, I hear people say so often about this or that pianist that "he plays with so much feeling" that I can't help but wonder if he doesn't sometimes, at least, play with "so much feeling" when it's not needed at all and where "so much feeling" actually violates the aesthetic boundaries of the piece. My concern is usually justified, as the pianist who plays everything "with so much feeling" is only an artist in name, but really a sentimentalist, if not a crass sensationalist or a loud performer at the keyboard. What sensible pianist would, for example, try to play a cantilena with the same appealing sensuousness that even an average cellist can deliver with ease? Yet many pianists do just that; since they know they can never achieve that level through legitimate artistic means, they let either the Pg 11 accompaniment or the rhythm, if not the phrasing, bear the weight of their obvious amateurism. I can't warn against such misguided attempts strongly enough, as they are bound to undermine the organic relationship of the melody to its supporting elements and turn the musical "physiognomy" of a piece into a—"grimace:" This fault shows that the pianist's spirit—of adventure—is too eager, but the physical ability—of the fingers and their technique—too lacking.

The artistic and the dilettantic manners of expression must be sharply differentiated. They differ, principally, as follows: the artist knows and feels how far the responsiveness of his instrument, at any particular part of his piece, will allow him to go without violating æsthetics, and without stepping outside of the nature of his instrument. He shapes his rendition of the piece accordingly and practises wise economy in the use of force and in the display of feeling. As to feeling, per se, it is the ripe product of a multitude of æsthetic processes which the moment creates and develops; but the artist will keep this product from asserting itself until he has complied with every Pg 12 requirement of artistic workmanship; until he has, so to speak, provided a cleanly covered and fully set table upon which these matters of "feeling" appear as finishing, decorative touches, say, as flowers.

The artistic and amateur ways of expressing oneself need to be clearly distinguished. They mainly differ in this way: the artist understands and feels how far the responsiveness of their instrument, at any specific part of their piece, will let them go without breaking the rules of aesthetics and without going beyond the nature of their instrument. They shape their interpretation of the piece accordingly and practice careful management of their energy and emotional display. As for feeling, per se, it's the mature result of many aesthetic processes that the moment creates and develops; however, the artist will hold back this feeling until they have satisfied all the requirements of artistic workmanship; until they have, in a sense, set a well-prepared and fully arranged table where these elements of "feeling" serve as finishing, decorative touches, similar to flowers.

The dilettante, on the other hand, does not consume any time by thinking and planning; he simply "goes for" his piece and, without bothering about workmanship or squirming around it as best he may, he rambles off into—"feeling," which in his case consists of naught but vague, formless, aimless, and purely sensuous sentimentality. His accompaniment drowns the melody, his rhythm goes on a sympathetic strike, dynamic and other artistic properties become hysterical; no matter, he—"feels"! He builds a house in which the cellar is under the roof and the garret in the basement.

The casual enthusiast, on the other hand, doesn’t waste time thinking and planning; he just goes for what he wants and, without caring about the quality of his work or trying to improve it, he wanders off into “feeling,” which for him is nothing more than vague, formless, aimless, and purely superficial sentimentality. His background music drowns out the melody, his rhythm goes off track, and dynamic and other artistic elements become chaotic; it doesn’t matter, he—“feels”! He builds a house where the basement is the attic and the loft is underground.

Let it be said in extenuation of such a player that he is not always and seldom wholly to blame for his wrong-doing. Very often he strays from the path of musical rectitude because of his misplaced trust in the judgment of others, which causes him to accept and follow advicePg 13 in good faith, instead of duly considering its source. For, under certain conditions, the advice of even a connoisseur may be wrong. Many professional and well-equipped critics, for instance, fall into the bad habit of expecting that a pianist should tell all he knows in every piece he plays, whether the piano does or does not furnish the opportunities for displaying all his qualities. They expect him to show strength, temperament, passion, poise, sentiment, repose, depth, and so forth, in the first piece on his programme. He must tell his whole story, present himself at once as a "giant" or "Titan" of the piano, though the piece may call for naught but tenderness. With this demand, or the alternative of a "roasting," public artists are confronted rather frequently. Nor is this, perhaps, as much the fault of the critic as of the conditions under which they must write. From my own experience and that of others I know that the critics in large cities are so overburdened with work during the season that they have seldom time to listen to more than one piece out of a whole recital programme. After such a mere sample they formPg 14 their opinions—so momentous for the career of a young pianist—and if this one piece happened to offer no opportunities to the pianist to show himself as the "great" So-and-so, why, then he is simply put down as one of the "littlefellows." It is no wonder that such conditions tempt many young aspirants to public renown to resort to æsthetic violence in order to make sure of "good notices"; to use power where it is not called for; to make "feeling" ooze from every pore; to double, treble the tempo or vacillate it out of all rhythm; to violate the boundaries of both the composition and the instrument—and all this for no other purpose than to show as quickly as possible that the various qualities are "all there." These conditions produce what may be called the pianistic nouveau-riche or parvenu, who practises the vices of the dilettante without, however, the mitigating excuse of ignorance or a lack of training.

Let it be said in defense of such a performer that he isn't always and often isn't entirely to blame for his mistakes. Frequently, he strays from the path of musical integrity due to misplaced trust in the judgment of others, leading him to accept and follow advicePg 13 in good faith, without properly considering its source. Because, under certain circumstances, even a connoisseur's advice can be wrong. Many professional critics, for example, develop the bad habit of expecting that a pianist should express everything he knows in every piece he plays, regardless of whether the piano allows for showcasing all his skills. They expect him to demonstrate strength, emotion, passion, composure, sentiment, relaxation, depth, and so on, from the very first piece on his program. He must reveal his entire story at once, presenting himself as a "giant" or "Titan" of the piano, even when the piece calls for nothing but tenderness. Public artists often face this pressure or the alternative of being harshly criticized. This might not be entirely the critic's fault but rather a result of the circumstances under which they must write. From my own experience and that of others, I've seen that critics in large cities are so overwhelmed with work during the season that they rarely have time to listen to more than one piece from an entire recital program. After such a brief sample, they formPg 14 their opinions—so significant for a young pianist's career—and if this one piece doesn't provide an opportunity for the pianist to demonstrate himself as the "great" So-and-so, then he is simply categorized as one of the "lesser talents." It’s no surprise that these conditions push many young aspiring artists toward exaggerated displays to ensure "good reviews"; to use power when it isn't necessary; to make "emotion" pour out from every pore; to speed up the tempo excessively or fluctuate it out of rhythm; to break the boundaries of both the composition and the instrument—and all this for the sole purpose of quickly proving that the various qualities are "all there." These conditions result in what might be called the pianistic nouveau-riche or parvenu, who practices the mistakes of the amateur without the mitigating excuse of ignorance or lack of training.

THE PIANIST AND THE COMPOSITION

As the piano, so has also every composition its limitations as to the range of its emotionsPg 15 and their artistic expression. The hints in this direction I threw out before may now be amplified by discussing a very common error which underlies the matter of conception. It is the error of inferring the conception of a composition from the name of its composer; of thinking that Beethoven has to be played thus and Chopin thus. No error could be greater!

As with the piano, every composition has its limits in terms of the emotions it can expressPg 15 and how they are portrayed artistically. The points I've made before can now be expanded upon by addressing a common mistake related to conception. This mistake is assuming that you can determine how a piece should be interpreted based solely on the name of its composer; believing that Beethoven should be performed this way and Chopin that way. There is no greater mistake!

True, every great composer has his own style, his habitual mode of thought development, his personality revealing lines. But it is equally true that the imagination of all great composers was strong enough to absorb them as completely in their own creation as the late Pygmalion was absorbed in his Galatea, and to lure them, for the time being, completely away from their habits of thought and expression; they become the willing servants of the new creature of their own fancy. Thus we find some of Beethoven's works as romantic and fanciful as any of Schumann's or Chopin's could be, while some of the latter's works show at times a good deal of Beethovenish classicity. It is, therefore, utterly wrong to approachPg 16 every work of Beethoven with the preconceived idea that it must be "deep" and "majestic," or, if the work be Chopin's, that it must run over with sensuousness and "feeling." How would such a style of rendition do, for instance, for the Polonaise op. 53, or even for the little one in A, op. 40, No. 1? On the other hand, how would the stereotype, academic manner of playing Beethoven suit his Concerto in G—that poetic presage of Chopin?

Sure, every great composer has their own style, their usual way of developing ideas, and lines that reveal their personality. But it's also true that the imagination of all great composers was strong enough to completely immerse themselves in their own creative process, just like the late Pygmalion was captivated by his Galatea, and to temporarily pull them away from their normal ways of thinking and expressing themselves; they become the eager servants of the new creation of their own imagination. Thus, we find some of Beethoven's works as romantic and imaginative as any by Schumann or Chopin, while some of the latter's pieces sometimes exhibit a fair amount of Beethoven's classicism. Therefore, it's completely wrong to approachPg 16 every work of Beethoven with the preconceived notion that it has to be "deep" and "majestic," or to think that a work by Chopin must be overflowing with sensuality and "emotion." How would that kind of interpretation work, for instance, for the Polonaise op. 53, or even for the smaller one in A, op. 40, No. 1? On the other hand, how would a stiff, academic way of playing Beethoven fit with his Concerto in G—that poetic precursor of Chopin?

Every great master has written some works that are, and some that are not, typical of himself. In the latter cases the master's identity reveals itself only to an eye that is experienced enough to detect it in the smaller, more minute traits of his style. Such delicate features, however, must be left in their discreet nooks and niches; they must not be clumsily dragged into the foreground for the sake of a traditional rendition of the piece. That sort of "reverence" is bound to obliterate all the peculiarities of the particular, non-typical composition. It is not reverence, but fetichism. Justice to the composer means justice to his works; to every work in particular. And this justice we cannotPg 17 learn from the reading of his biography, but by regarding every one of his works as a separate and complete entity; as a perfect, organic whole of which we must study the general character, the special features, the form, the manner of design, the emotional course, and the trend of thought. Much more than by his biography we will be helped, in forming our conception, by comparing the work in hand with others of the same master, though the comparison may disclose just as many differences of style as it may show similarities.

Every great master has written some works that truly represent him and some that don’t. In the latter cases, the master’s identity is only clear to someone experienced enough to notice it in the subtle details of his style. However, these delicate features should remain in their quiet corners; they shouldn't be awkwardly pulled into the spotlight just for a traditional interpretation of the piece. That kind of "respect" will wipe out all the unique aspects of the specific, non-typical composition. It's not respect but fetishism. Being fair to the composer means being fair to his works; to each work in particular. And we can't learn this fairness from reading his biography, but by viewing each of his works as a separate and complete piece; as a perfect, organic whole that we must analyze for its overall character, special features, form, design style, emotional flow, and thought process. Comparing the current work with others by the same master will help shape our understanding much more than his biography will, even if the comparison reveals just as many differences in style as it does similarities.

The worship of names, the unquestioning acquiescence in traditional conceptions—those are not the principles which will lead an artist to come into his own. It is rather a close examination of every popular notion, a severe testing of every tradition by the touchstone of self-thinking that will help an artist to find himself and to see, what he does see, with his own eyes.

The worship of names and the blind acceptance of traditional ideas aren't what will help an artist truly find their own voice. Instead, it's a careful scrutiny of every common belief and a rigorous challenge of every tradition through the lens of independent thought that will enable an artist to discover themselves and to perceive, clearly and independently, with their own perspective.

Thus we find that—in a certain constructive meaning—even the reverence for the composer is not without boundaries; though these boundary lines are drawn here only to secure the Pg 18 widest possible freedom for their work. Goethe's great word expresses most tersely what I mean:

Thus we find that—in a certain constructive sense—even the respect for the composer has its limits; however, these limits are set here only to ensure the Pg 18 greatest possible freedom for their work. Goethe's great phrase captures most succinctly what I mean:

Outwardly limited,
Boundless to inward.
Pg 19

Outwardly limited,
Boundless within.
Pg 19


GENERAL RULES

Successful piano-playing, if it cannot be entirely acquired by some very simple rules, can, at least, be very much helped by what will seem to some as contributing causes so slight as to be hardly worth notice. Still, they are immensely valuable, and I will endeavour to set down a few.

Successful piano playing, while it can't be fully achieved through a few simple rules, can definitely be improved by what some might consider minor contributing factors that seem almost insignificant. Nevertheless, these are incredibly valuable, and I'll try to outline a few.

The Value of the Morning Hour above any other time is not generally appreciated. The mental freshness gained from sleep is a tremendous help. I go so far as to say play away for an hour, or a half hour even, before breakfast. But before you touch the piano let me suggest one very prosaic little hint: wash the keyboard as clean as you did your hands. Eating always tastes best from a clean table. Just so with the piano: you cannot do clean work on an unclean keyboard.

The Value of the Morning Hour above any other time is not usually appreciated. The mental clarity gained from sleep is a huge advantage. I would even recommend spending an hour, or even half an hour, playing around before breakfast. But before you touch the piano, let me suggest one very practical tip: clean the keyboard as thoroughly as you did your hands. Eating always tastes better from a clean table. It's the same with the piano: you can't do good work on a dirty keyboard.

Now, as to Practice: Let me suggest that you never practise more than an hour, or, atPg 20 the most, two hours, at a stretch—according to your condition and strength. Then go out and take a walk, and think no more of music. This method of mental unhitching, so to speak, is absolutely necessary in order that the newly acquired results of your work may—unconsciously to yourself—mature in your mind and get, as it were, into your flesh and blood. That which you have newly learned must become affixed to your entire organism, very much like the picture on a photographic plate is developed and affixed by the silver bath. If you allow Nature no time for this work the result of your previous efforts will vanish and you will have to begin all over again with your—photographing. Yes, photographing! For every acoustic or tone picture is, through the agency of the ear, photographed in the brain, and the whole occupation of the pianist consists in the reproduction of the previously received impressions through the fingers, which, with the help of the instrument, retranslate the pictures into audible tones.

Now, about practice: I suggest that you never practice for more than an hour, or at most, two hours straight—depending on how you’re feeling and your energy level. After that, go out and take a walk, and don’t think about music anymore. This process of mentally stepping away, so to speak, is essential for allowing the new things you’ve learned to, without you even realizing it, mature in your mind and become second nature. What you've just learned needs to become integrated into your entire being, much like how an image on a photographic plate is developed and set with a silver solution. If you don’t give nature the time to complete this process, the results of your previous work will fade away, and you’ll have to start all over again with your—photography. Yes, photography! Because every sound or tone impression is, through your ears, recorded in your brain, and the entire job of a pianist is to reproduce those impressions through their fingers, which then use the instrument to translate those images into sound.

After every half hour make a pause until you feel rested. Five minutes will often be Pg 21 sufficient. Follow the example of the painter, who closes his eyes for a few moments in order to obtain upon reopening them a fresh color impression.

After every half hour, take a break until you feel refreshed. Five minutes is usually Pg 21 enough. Take a cue from the painter, who shuts his eyes for a moment to get a new color perspective when he opens them again.

A Valuable Little Hint Here, if you will allow me: Watch well that you actually hear every tone you mean to produce. Every missing tone will mean a blotch upon your photographic plate in the brain. Each note must be, not mentally but physically, heard, and to this imperative requirement your speed must ever subordinate itself. It is not at all necessary to practise loudly in order to foster the permanence of impressions. Rather let an inward tension take the place of external force. It will engage, sympathetically, your hearing just as well.

A Valuable Little Hint Here, if you’ll allow me: Make sure you truly hear every note you intend to produce. Missing a note will leave a mark on your mental image. Each note needs to be heard not just in your mind but in reality, and your pace should always come second to this crucial requirement. You don’t need to practice loudly to make your impressions stick. Instead, let an inner focus replace the need for external force. This will engage your hearing just as effectively.

As to the Theory—great energy, great results—I prefer my amended version: great energy, restrained power and moderate manifestation of it. Prepare the finger for great force, imagine the tone as being strong, and yet strike moderately. Continuous loud playing makes our playing coarse. On the other hand, continuous soft playing will blur the tone picture inPg 22 our mind and cause us soon to play insecurely and wrongly. From time to time we should, of course, practise loudly so as to develop physical endurance. But for the greater part of practice I recommend playing with restrained power. And, incidentally, your neighbours will thank you for it, too.

About the Theory—great energy leads to great results—I prefer my revised version: great energy, controlled power, and moderate expression of it. Get your fingers ready for strong force, visualize the tone as powerful, but strike with moderation. Constant loud playing makes our performance rough. Conversely, constant soft playing will blur our mental image of the tone inPg 22 and quickly lead us to play inconsistently and incorrectly. We should practice loudly from time to time to build physical endurance. However, for most of our practice, I suggest playing with controlled power. And, by the way, your neighbors will appreciate it too.

Do Not Practise Systematically, or "methodically," as it is sometimes called. Systematism is the death of spontaneousness, and spontaneousness is the very soul of art. If you play every day at the same time the same sequence of the same studies and the same pieces, you may acquire a certain degree of skill, perhaps, but the spontaneity of your rendition will surely be lost. Art belongs to the realm of emotional manifestations, and it stands to reason that a systematic exploiting of our emotional nature must blunt it.

Don't Practice Systematically, or "methodically," as it's sometimes referred to. Following a strict method kills spontaneity, and spontaneity is the heart of art. If you play every day at the same time the same set of studies and pieces, you might develop some skill, but you'll definitely lose the uniqueness of your performance. Art is all about emotional expression, and it's obvious that consistently relying on our emotions in a systematic way can dull them.

With Regard to Finger Exercises: Do not let them be too frequent or too long—at the most a half hour a day. A half hour daily, kept up for a year, is enough for any one to learn to play one's exercises. And if one can play them why should one keep everlastingly onPg 23 playing them? Can anybody explain, without reflecting upon one's sanity, why one should persist in playing them? I suggest to use these exercises as "preliminary warmers" (as practised in engines). As soon as the hands have become warm and elastic, or pliable—"played in," as we pianists say—drop the exercises and repeat them for the same purpose the next morning, if you will. They can be successfully substituted, however. As compositions they are but lukewarm water. If you will dip your hands, instead, for five minutes into hot water you will follow my own method and find it just as efficacious.

Regarding Finger Exercises: Don’t do them too often or for too long—no more than half an hour a day. A daily half hour, maintained for a year, is sufficient for anyone to learn their exercises. And if you can play them, why keep playing them endlessly? Can anyone explain, without questioning their sanity, why one should keep at it? I suggest using these exercises as "preliminary warm-ups" (like they do in workouts). Once your hands are warm and flexible—“warmed up,” as we pianists say—stop the exercises and do them again the next morning if you like. However, they can be effectively replaced. As pieces, they’re just lukewarm water. If you soak your hands in hot water for five minutes instead, you’ll find my method just as effective.

A Rule for Memory Exercises: If you wish to strengthen the receptivity and retentiveness of your memory you will find the following plan practical: Start with a short piece. Analyse the form and manner of its texture. Play the piece a number of times very exactly with the music before you. Then stop playing for several hours and try to trace the course of ideas mentally in the piece. Try to hear the piece inwardly. If you have retained some parts refill the missing places by repeated Pg 24 reading of the piece, away from the piano. When next you go to the piano—after several hours, remember—try to play the piece. Should you still get "stuck" at a certain place take the sheet music, but play only that place (several times, if necessary), and then begin the piece over again, as a test, if you have better luck this time with those elusive places. If you still fail resume your silent reading of the piece away from the piano. Under no circumstances skip the unsafe place for the time being, and proceed with the rest of the piece. By such forcing of the memory you lose the logical development of your piece, tangle up your memory and injure its receptivity. Another observation in connection with memorising may find a place here. When we study a piece we—unconsciously—associate in our mind a multitude of things with it which bear not the slightest relation upon it. By these "things" I mean not only the action of the piano, light or heavy, as it may be, but also the colour of its wood, the colour of the wall paper, discoloration of the ivory on some key of the piano, the pictures on the walls, the angle at which the piano standsPg 25 to the architectural lines of the room, in short, all sorts of things. And we remain utterly unconscious of having associated them with the piece we are studying—until we try to play the well-learned piece in a different place, in the house of a friend or, if we are inexperienced enough to commit such a blunder, in the concert hall. Then we find that our memory fails us most unexpectedly, and we blame our memory for its unreliableness. But the fact is rather that our memory was only too good, too exact, for the absence of or difference from our accustomed surroundings disturbed our too precise memory. Hence, to make absolutely sure of our memory we should try our piece in a number of different places before relying upon our memory; this will dissociate the wonted environment from the piece in our memory.

A Rule for Memory Exercises: If you want to improve your memory's ability to take in and retain information, you might find the following method useful: Start with a short piece. Analyze its structure and texture. Practice playing the piece accurately several times with the sheet music in front of you. Then take a break for several hours and mentally track the ideas in the piece. Try to hear the piece in your mind. If you remember some sections but not all, fill in the gaps by repeatedly reading the piece away from the piano. When you next approach the piano—after a few hours, remember—try to play the piece. If you still get stuck at certain parts, take out the sheet music, but only play those sections (several times if necessary), then start the piece over again to see if you can do better with those tricky spots. If you still can't get it, go back to silently reviewing the piece away from the piano. Don't skip over the difficult parts for now and continue with the rest of the piece. Ignoring these challenging sections can disrupt the logical flow of the piece, confuse your memory, and harm its ability to retain information. Another point about memorizing deserves mention here. When we learn a piece, we—often without realizing it—associate many unrelated things with it. By these "things," I mean not just the dynamics of playing, whether light or heavy, but also the color of the piano, the wallpaper, the discoloration of a key's ivory, the pictures on the walls, the angle of the piano in relation to the room's architecture—basically, all sorts of elements. We remain completely unaware of these associations with the piece we’re studying—until we attempt to play the memorized piece in a different setting, such as a friend's house, or, if we're inexperienced enough to make such a mistake, on stage. At that point, we might find that our memory suddenly fails us, and we blame our memory for being unreliable. But the truth is that our memory was too good, too precise, and the lack of familiar surroundings interfered with our overly accurate memory. Therefore, to be completely confident in our memory, we should practice our piece in various locations before trusting it; this will separate our usual environment from the piece stored in our memory.

With Regard to Technical Work: Play good compositions and construe out of them your own technical exercises. In nearly every piece you play you will find a place or two of which your conscience tells you that they are not up to your own wishes; that they can be improved upon either from a rhythmical, dynamical Pg 26or precisional point of view. Give these places the preference for a while, but do not fail to play from time to time again the whole piece in order to put the erstwhile defective and now repaired part into proper relation to its context. Remember that a difficult part may "go" pretty well when severed from its context and yet fail utterly when attempted in its proper place. You must follow the mechanic in this. If a part of a machine is perfected in the shop it must still go through the process of being "mounted"—that is, being brought into proper relation to the machine itself—and this often requires additional packing or filing, as the case may be. This "mounting" of a repaired part is done best by playing it in conjunction with one preceding and one following measure; then put two measures on each side, three, four, etc., until you feel your ground safely under your fingers. Not until then have you achieved your purpose of technical practice. The mere mastering of a difficulty per se is no guarantee of success whatever. Many students play certain compositions for years, and yet when they are asked to play them thePg 27 evidences of imperfection are so palpable that they cannot have finished the learning of them. The strong probability is that they never will finish the "study" of them, because they do not study right.

About Technical Work: Play good pieces and create your own technical exercises from them. In almost every piece you play, you'll find a spot or two that your instinct tells you aren't up to your standards; they could be improved in terms of rhythm, dynamics, or precision. Focus on these spots for a while, but make sure to play the entire piece from time to time to see how the previously flawed and now improved sections fit back into the whole. Keep in mind that a tricky passage might sound fine when isolated but could completely fall apart when played in context. You need to approach this like a mechanic. If a part of a machine is perfected in the shop, it still needs to be "mounted"—that is, properly aligned with the rest of the machine—and this often requires some additional adjustments like packing or filing. The best way to "mount" a repaired section is to play it with one measure before and one after; then gradually add two measures on each side, then three, four, etc., until you feel confident with what you're playing. Only then have you truly accomplished your technical practice. Simply mastering a difficult section alone does not guarantee success. Many students play certain pieces for years, but when asked to perform them, the flaws are so obvious that they clearly haven't fully learned them. It's likely they won't complete the "study" of those pieces, because they aren't studying correctly.

As to the Number of Pieces: The larger the number of good compositions you are able to play in a finished manner, the better grow your opportunities to develop your versatility of style; for in almost every good composition you will find some traits peculiar to itself only which demand an equally special treatment. To keep as many pieces as possible in your memory and in good technical condition, play them a few times each week. Do not play them, however, in consecutive repetitions. Take one after the other. After the last piece is played the first one will appear fresh again to your mind. This process I have tested and found very helpful in maintaining a large repertory.

As to the Number of Pieces: The more good pieces you can play confidently, the better your chances to develop a variety of styles; because in almost every good piece, you'll discover unique characteristics that require a specific approach. To keep as many pieces as possible in your memory and in good playing shape, practice them a few times each week. However, don't play them in a row. Rotate through them one by one. After you finish the last piece, the first one will feel fresh again. I've tried this method and found it very effective for keeping a large repertoire.

The Position of the Hand

Play Always with the Fingers—that is, move your arms as little as possible and hold them—and the shoulder muscles—quite loosely. The hands should be nearly horizontal, with a slight inclination from the elbows toward thePg 28 keys. Bend the fingers gently and endeavour to touch the keys in their centre and with the tips of the fingers. This will tend toward sureness and give eyes to your fingers, so to speak.

Always Play with Your Fingers—that means move your arms as little as you can and keep them—and the shoulder muscles—relaxed. Your hands should be almost horizontal, slightly angled from the elbows toward thePg 28keys. Gently bend your fingers and try to hit the keys at their center with your fingertips. This will help improve your precision and give your fingers more control, so to speak.

Incorrect Way to Play an Octave, Correct Way to Play an Octave

The Practice of Finger Octaves: Play octaves first as if you were playing single notes with one finger of each hand. Lift the thumb and fifth finger rather high and let them fall upon the keys without using the wrist. Later let the wrist come to your aid, sometimes even the arm and shoulder muscles, though the latter should both be reserved for places requiring great power.

The Practice of Finger Octaves: Start by playing octaves as if you were hitting single notes with one finger from each hand. Raise your thumb and pinky finger quite high, and let them drop onto the keys without moving your wrist. Eventually, let your wrist help out, and sometimes even use your arm and shoulder muscles, though you should save those for sections that need a lot of strength.

Where powerful octaves occur in long continuation it is best to distribute the work over the joints and muscles of the fingers, wrists, and shoulders. With a rational distribution each of the joints will avoid over-fatigue and the player will gain in endurance. This applies, of course, only to bravura passages. In places where musical characteristics predominate the player does best to choose whichever of these sources of touch seems most appropriate. Pg 29

Where strong octaves last for a long time, it’s best to spread the effort across the joints and muscles of the fingers, wrists, and shoulders. With a smart distribution, each joint can avoid excessive strain, and the player will build endurance. This advice applies mainly to showy passages. In parts where musical characteristics are more important, the player should choose whichever method of touch feels most suitable. Pg 29

About Using the Pedal: Beware of too frequent and—above all—of long-continued use of the pedal. It is the mortal enemy of clarity. Judiciously, however, you should use it when you study a new work, for if you accustom yourself to play a work without the pedal the habit of non-pedalling will grow upon you, and you will be surprised to find later how your feet can be in the way of your fingers. Do not delay the use of the pedal as if it were the dessert after a repast.

About Using the Pedal: Be careful not to use the pedal too often or, especially, for too long. It can significantly affect clarity. However, it's wise to use it when learning a new piece, because if you get used to playing without it, you'll develop a habit that might distract you later when you're trying to play. Don't treat the pedal like dessert that you save for after your meal.

Never Play with a Metronome: You may use a metronome for a little passage as a test of your ability to play the passage in strict time. When you see the result, positive or negative, stop the machine at once. For according to the metronome a really musical rhythm is unrhythmical—and, on the other hand, the keeping of absolutely strict time is thoroughly unmusical and deadlike.

Never Play with a Metronome: You can use a metronome for a short section to test your ability to play it in perfect timing. Once you see the result, whether good or bad, stop the device immediately. Because according to the metronome, a truly musical rhythm can seem offbeat—and conversely, maintaining absolute strict timing feels completely unmusical and lifeless.

You should endeavour to reproduce the sum-total of the time which a musical thought occupies. Within its scope, however, you must vary your beats in accordance with their musical significance. This constitutes in musical interpretation what I call the individual pulse-beat which imparts life to the dead, black notesPg 30 Beware, however, of being too "individual"! Avoid exaggeration, or else your patient will grow feverish and all æsthetic interpretation goes to the happy hunting grounds!

You should try to capture the overall duration that a musical idea takes. However, within that timeframe, you need to adjust your beats based on their musical importance. This is what I refer to in musical interpretation as the individual pulse-beat that brings life to the lifeless, black notesPg 30. But be careful not to be too "individual"! Steer clear of overdoing it, or your audience will become restless, and all artistic interpretation will be lost!

Incorrect Position of Little Finger, Correct Position of Little Finger

The Correct Posture at the Piano: Sit straight before the piano but not stiff. Have both feet upon the pedals, so as to be at any moment ready to use them. All other manners to keep the feet are—bad manners. Let your hand fall with the arm upon the keyboard when you start a phrase, and observe a certain roundness in all the motions of your arms and hands. Avoid angles and sharp bends, for they produce strong frictions in the joints, which means a waste of force and is bound to cause premature fatigue.

The Correct Posture at the Piano: Sit up straight at the piano, but don’t be tense. Keep both feet on the pedals, so you’re always ready to use them. Any other way of positioning your feet is just poor form. Let your hand drop with your arm onto the keyboard when you start a phrase, and maintain a smooth, rounded motion with your arms and hands. Avoid sharp angles and bends, as these create friction in the joints, leading to wasted energy and likely causing early fatigue.

Do Not Attend Poor Concerts. Do not believe that you can learn correct vision from the blind, nor that you can really profit by hearing how a piece should not be played, and then trying the reverse. The danger of getting accustomed to poor playing is very great. What would you think of a parent who deliberately sent his child into bad company in order that such child should learn how not to behave? Pg 31 Such experiments are dangerous. By attending poor concerts you encourage the bungler to continue in his crimes against good taste and artistic decency, and you become his accomplice. Besides, you help to lower the standard of appreciation in your community, which may sink so low that good concerts will cease to be patronised. If you desire that good concerts should be given in your city the least you can do is to withhold your patronage from bad ones. If you are doubtful as to the merits of a proposed concert ask your own or your children's music teacher. He will appreciate your confidence and be glad of the opportunity to serve you for once in a musical matter that lies on a higher plane than your own or your children's music lesson.

Don't Attend Bad Concerts. Don't think that you can learn the right way to do things from the incompetent, nor that you’ll actually benefit from hearing how a piece should not be played and then trying to do the opposite. The risk of getting used to poor performances is very high. What would you think of a parent who intentionally put their child in bad company just so the child could learn not to behave? Pg 31 Such experiments are risky. By going to bad concerts, you encourage the incompetent to continue their offenses against good taste and artistic integrity, and you become their accomplice. Furthermore, you help lower the standard of appreciation in your community, which may drop so low that good concerts will stop being supported. If you want good concerts in your city, the least you can do is avoid supporting the bad ones. If you’re unsure about the quality of a concert you’re considering attending, ask your or your children's music teacher. They will appreciate your trust and be happy for the chance to help you with a musical matter that’s on a higher level than your or your children's music lessons.

To Those Who Play in Public I should like to say this: Before you have played a composition in public two or three times you must not expect that every detail of it shall go according to your wishes. Do not be surprised at little unexpected occurrences. Consider that the acoustic properties of the various halls constitute a serious danger to the musician. BadPg 32 humor on your part, or a slight indisposition, even a clamlike audience, Puritanically austere or cool from diffidence—all these things can be overcome; but the acoustic properties remain the same from the beginning of your programme to its end, and if they are not a kindly counsellor they turn into a fiendish demon who sneers to death your every effort to produce noble-toned pictures. Therefore, try to ascertain, as early as possible, what sort of an architectural stomach your musical feast is to fill, and then—well, do the best you can. Approach the picture you hold in your mind as nearly as circumstances permit.

To Those Who Play in Public I want to say this: Before you perform a piece in public two or three times, don’t expect everything to go exactly as you want. Don’t be surprised by little unexpected moments. Remember that the sound qualities of different venues pose a significant challenge for musicians. BadPg 32 mood on your part, minor illness, or even an audience that is reserved, overly serious, or timid—all these can be managed; but the sound characteristics will remain the same from the start of your performance to the end, and if they aren’t favorable, they can turn into a wicked adversary that undermines your every attempt to create beautiful music. So, try to find out as early as possible what kind of acoustic environment your music will be in, and then—well, do your best. Aim to recreate the image you have in your mind as closely as the situation allows.

When I Find Bad Acoustics in a Hall. An important medium of rectifying the acoustic misbehaviour of a hall I have found in the pedal. In some halls my piano has sounded as if I had planted my feet on the pedal for good and ever; in such cases I practised the greatest abstention from pedalling. It is a fact that we have to treat the pedal differently in almost every hall to insure the same results. I know that a number of books have been written on the use of the pedal, but they are theories whichPg 33 tumble down before the first adverse experience on the legitimate concert stage. There you can lean on nothing but experience.

When I Find Bad Acoustics in a Hall. I've discovered that an effective way to fix the poor sound quality in a hall is through the pedal. In some venues, my piano has sounded like I had left my feet on the pedal permanently; in those situations, I made a significant effort to avoid using the pedal. It's true that we have to approach the pedal differently in almost every hall to achieve the same results. I know many books have been written about pedal usage, but they are just theories thatPg 33 fail when faced with the first challenging experience on a real concert stage. There, you can rely only on experience.

About Reading Books on Music. And speaking of books on music, let me advise you to read them, but not to believe them unless they support every statement with an argument, and unless this argument succeeds in convincing you. In art we deal far oftener with exceptions than with rules and laws. Every genius in art has demonstrated in his works the forefeeling of new laws, and every succeeding one has done by his precursors as his successors have in their turn done by him. Hence all theorising in art must be problematic and precarious, while dogmatising in art amounts to absurdity. Music is a language—the language of the musical, whatever and wherever be their country. Let each one, then, speak in his own way, as he thinks and feels, provided he is sincere. Tolstoi put the whole thing so well when he said: "There are only three things of real importance in the world. They are: Sincerity! Sincerity! Sincerity!"Pg 34

About Reading Books on Music. Speaking of books about music, I recommend you read them, but don't take everything at face value unless they back up their claims with solid arguments that actually convince you. In art, we encounter exceptions way more often than we do rules and laws. Every genius in art has shown through their work a sense of what new laws might look like, and each new artist has built on what those before them have done, just as the next generation will do for them. So, all theories in art should be seen as uncertain and debatable, while being dogmatic in art is just ridiculous. Music is its own language—the language of music lovers, no matter where they come from. So, everyone should express themselves in their own way, based on their thoughts and feelings, as long as they are honest. Tolstoy summed it up perfectly when he said: "There are only three things of real importance in the world. They are: Sincerity! Sincerity! Sincerity!"Pg 34

CORRECT TOUCH AND TECHNIC

Great finger technic may be defined as extreme precision and great speed in the action of the fingers. The latter quality, however, can never be developed without the legato touch. I am convinced that the degree of perfection of finger technic is exactly proportionate to the development of the legato touch. The process of the non-legato touch, by showing contrary results, will bear me out. To play a rapid run non-legato will consume much more time than to play it legato because of the lifting of the fingers between the tones. In playing legato the fingers are not lifted off the keys, but—hardly losing contact with the ivory—glide sideways to the right or the left as the notes may call for it. This, naturally, saves both time and exertion, and thus allows an increase of speed.

Great finger technique can be defined as extreme precision and high speed in finger movements. However, speed cannot be developed without a smooth legato touch. I believe that the perfection of finger technique is directly related to the development of the legato touch. The non-legato touch demonstrates the opposite results. Playing a fast run non-legato takes much more time than playing it legato because of the need to lift the fingers between the notes. In legato playing, the fingers stay in contact with the keys and glide sideways to the right or left as the notes require. This, of course, saves both time and effort, allowing for increased speed.

How is the true legato accomplished? By the gliding motion just mentioned, and byPg 35 touching the next following key before the finger which played last has fully abandoned its key. To illustrate, let me say that in a run of single notes two fingers are simultaneously at work—the "played" and the "playing" one; in runs of double notes (thirds, sixths, etc.) the number of simultaneously employed fingers is, analogously, four. Only in this manner is a true legato touch to be attained. While the fingers are in action the hand must not move lest it produce gaps between the succeeding tones, causing not only a breaking of the connection between them but also a lessening of speed. The transfer of the hand should take place only when the finger is already in touch with the key that is to follow—not at the time of contact, still less before.

How is true legato achieved? It's done through the smooth motion just mentioned, and byPg 35 slightly pressing the next key before the finger that just played has completely left its key. To explain, during a run of single notes, two fingers are working at the same time—the "played" finger and the "playing" finger; in runs of double notes (thirds, sixths, etc.), the total number of fingers in action simultaneously increases to four. This is the only way to achieve a genuine legato touch. While the fingers are moving, the hand must stay still to avoid gaps between the sounds, which breaks the connection and slows down the playing. The hand should only move when the finger is already in contact with the next key—not at the moment of contact, and definitely not before.

The selection of a practical fingering is, of course, of paramount importance for a good legato touch. In attempting a run without a good fingering we will soon find ourselves "out of fingers." In that emergency we should have to resort to "piecing on," and this means a jerk at every instance—equal to a non-legato. A correct fingering is one which permits the longestPg 36 natural sequel of fingers to be used without a break. By earnest thinking every player can contrive the fingering that will prove most convenient to him. But, admitting that the great diversity of hands prohibits a universal fingering, all the varieties of fingering ought to be based upon the principle of a natural sequel. If a player be puzzled by certain configurations of notes and keys as to the best fingering for them, he ought to consult a teacher, who, if a good one, will gladly help him out.

Choosing the right fingering is crucial for achieving a smooth legato touch. If we try to play a run without proper fingering, we'll quickly run out of fingers. In that case, we’ll have to resort to “piecing on,” which results in a jerk for each note—similar to playing non-legato. Correct fingering allows for the longest natural sequence of fingers to be used without interruption. With careful thought, every player can figure out the fingering that works best for them. However, since everyone's hands are different, there isn't one universal fingering. Instead, all fingering options should be based on the principle of a natural sequence. If a player struggles with certain combinations of notes and keys, they should ask a teacher for help, and a good teacher will be happy to assist.

Precision, the other component part of finger technic, is intimately related with the player's general sense of orderliness. As a matter of fact, precision is orderliness in the technical execution of a musical prescription. If the student will but look quite closely at the piece he is learning; if he has the patience to repeat a difficult place in it a hundred times if necessary—and correctly, of course—he will soon acquire the trait of precision and he will experience the resultant increase in his technical ability.

Precision, the other part of finger technique, is closely linked to the player's overall sense of organization. In fact, precision is organization in the technical execution of a musical piece. If the student takes the time to closely examine the piece they're learning; if they're patient enough to repeat a challenging section a hundred times if needed—and correctly, of course—they will soon develop the trait of precision and will see a boost in their technical skills.

Mental technic presupposes the ability to form a clear inward conception of a runPg 37 without resorting to the fingers at all. Since every action of a finger has first to be determined upon by the mind, a run should be completely prepared mentally before it is tried on the piano. In other words, the student should strive to acquire the ability to form the tonal picture in his mind, rather than the note picture.

Mental technique assumes the ability to create a clear mental image of a runPg 37 without using your fingers at all. Since every movement of a finger is first decided by the mind, a run needs to be fully prepared mentally before practicing it on the piano. In other words, the student should focus on developing the ability to visualize the sound in their mind, rather than just the notes.

The tonal picture dwells in our imagination. This acts upon the responsive portions of the brain, influences them according to its own intensity, and this influence is then transferred to the motoric nerve-centres which are concerned in music-making. As far as known this is the course by which the musician converts his musical concept into a tonal reality. Hence, when studying a new work, it is imperative that a tonal picture of perfect clarity should be prepared in the mind before the mechanical (or technical) practicing begins. In the earlier stages of cultivating this trait it will be best to ask the teacher to play the piece for us, and thus to help us in forming a correct tonal picture in our mind.

The tonal image exists in our imagination. It impacts the responsive parts of the brain, influencing them based on its intensity, and this effect is then sent to the motor nerve centers involved in making music. So far, this is how musicians transform their musical ideas into sound. Therefore, when studying a new piece, it's crucial to create a clear tonal image in your mind before starting the technical practice. In the early stages of developing this skill, it's best to have the teacher play the piece for us to help form an accurate tonal image in our minds.

The blurring of the tonal picture produces a temporary (don't get frightened!) Pg 38 paralysis of the motoric centres which control the fingers. Every pianist knows—unfortunately—the sensation of having his fingers begin to "stick" as if the keys were covered with flypaper, and he knows, also, that this sensation is but a warning that the fingers are going on a general and even "sympathetic" strike—sympathetic, because even the momentarily unconcerned fingers participate in it. Now the cause of this sensation lies not in a defective action of the fingers themselves, but solely in the mind. It is there that some undesired change has taken place, a change which impairs the action of the fingers. The process is like this: by quick repetitions of complicated figures, slight errors, slips, flaws escape our notice; the more quick repetitions we make the larger will be the number of these tiny blots, and this must needs lead finally to a completely distorted tonal picture. This distortion, however, is not the worst feature. Inasmuch as we are very likely not to make the same little blunders at every repetition the tonal picture becomes confused, blurred. The nerve contacts which cause the fingers to act become Pg 39 undecided first, then they begin to fail more and more, until they cease altogether and the fingers—stick! At such a juncture the student should at once resort to slow practice. He should play the defective place clearly, orderly, and, above all, slowly, and persist in this course until the number of correct repetitions proves sufficient to crowd the confused tonal picture out of the mind. This is not to be regarded as mechanical practice, for it is intended for the rehabilitation of a disarranged or disturbed mental concept. I trust this will speak for the practice of what I called "mental technic." Make the mental tonal picture sharp; the fingers must and will obey it.

The blurring of the sound image creates a temporary (don’t panic!) Pg 38 paralysis of the motor centers that control the fingers. Every pianist knows—unfortunately—the feeling of their fingers starting to "stick" as if the keys were coated in glue, and they also know that this feeling is just a warning that the fingers are going on a general and even "sympathetic" strike—sympathetic because even the momentarily unconcerned fingers are affected. The cause of this feeling is not a problem with the fingers themselves, but entirely in the mind. It's there that some unwanted change has occurred, impairing the fingers’ movements. The process goes like this: by quickly repeating complicated figures, slight mistakes, slips, and flaws escape our notice; the more we repeat, the greater the number of these tiny errors, which leads to a completely distorted sound image. However, this distortion is not the worst part. Since we are unlikely to make the exact same little mistakes every time, the sound image becomes confused and blurry. The nerve signals that make the fingers act become Pg 39 uncertain at first, then fail increasingly, until they stop completely and the fingers—stick! At this point, the student should immediately switch to slow practice. They should play the problematic spot clearly, in an orderly manner, and, most importantly, slowly, and continue this way until enough correct repetitions push the confused sound image out of their mind. This should not be seen as mechanical practice, as it aims to restore a disordered or disrupted mental concept. I hope this clarifies the practice of what I call "mental technique." Make the mental sound image clear; the fingers must and will follow it.

Incorrect Position of Thumb, Correct Position of Thumb

We are sometimes affected by "thought-laziness"—I translate this word literally from other languages, because it is a good compound for which I can find no better equivalent in English. Whenever we find the fingers going astray in the piece we play we might as well admit to ourselves that the trouble is in the main office. The mysterious controlling officer has been talking with a friend instead of attending to business. The mind was notPg 40 keeping step with the fingers. We have relied on our automatism; we allowed the fingers to run on and the mind lagged behind, instead of being, as it should be, ahead of the fingers, preparing their work.

We sometimes experience "thought-laziness"—I translate this term directly from other languages because it's a perfect compound that has no better equivalent in English. Whenever we notice our fingers going off track in what we’re playing, we might as well admit that the real issue lies in the main office. The mysterious controlling boss has been chatting with a friend instead of focusing on business. The mind wasn’tPg 40 keeping pace with the fingers. We relied on our automatic habits; we let our fingers go while our mind lagged behind, instead of being, as it should be, ahead of the fingers, getting their work ready.

Quick musical thinking, the importance of which is thus apparent, cannot be developed by any direct course. It is one of the by-products of the general widening of one's musical horizon. It is ever proportionate to the growth of one's other musical faculties. It is the result of elasticity of the mind acquired or developed by constant, never-failing, unremitting employment whenever we are at the piano. A procedure tending directly toward developing quick musical thinking is, therefore, not necessary.

Quick musical thinking, which is clearly important, can't be developed through any direct course. It's one of the by-products of broadening your musical experience. It always grows in proportion to the development of your other musical skills. It results from the flexibility of the mind that comes from constant, dedicated practice whenever we're at the piano. So, a direct method aimed at developing quick musical thinking isn't necessary.

The musical will has its roots in the natural craving for musical utterance. It is the director-in-chief of all that is musical in us. Hence I recognise in the purely technical processes of piano-playing no less a manifestation of the musical will. But a technic without a musical will is a faculty without a purpose, and when it becomes a purpose in itself it can never serve art. Pg 41

The musical will comes from our natural desire for musical expression. It's the driving force behind everything musical within us. Therefore, I see the technical aspects of piano playing as a clear expression of the musical will. However, technique without a musical will is just a skill without a goal, and when it becomes a goal in itself, it loses its connection to art. Pg 41

THE USE OF THE PEDAL

To speak in a concrete manner of the pedal is possible only on the basis of a complete understanding of the fundamental principle underlying its use. The reader must agree to the governing theory that the organ which governs the employment of the pedal is—the ear! As the eye guides the fingers when we read music, so must the ear be the guide—and the "sole" guide—of the foot upon the pedal. The foot is merely the servant, the executive agent, while the ear is the guide, the judge, and the final criterion. If there is any phase in piano-playing where we should remember particularly that music is for the ear it is in the treatment of the pedal. Hence, whatever is said here in the following lines with regard to the pedal must be understood as resting upon the basis of this principle.

To talk specifically about the pedal, we need to fully understand the fundamental principle behind its use. You must accept the main idea that the organ controlling how we use the pedal is—the ear! Just as the eye directs the fingers when we read music, the ear must be the guide—and the only guide—for the foot on the pedal. The foot is just a tool, an executor, while the ear is the guide, the judge, and the ultimate judge. If there’s any aspect of piano playing where we should particularly keep in mind that music is for the ear, it's in how we manage the pedal. Therefore, everything discussed in the following lines regarding the pedal should be understood based on this principle.

As a general rule I recommend pressing the lever or treadle down with a quick, definite, full motion and always immediately after—mark me, Pg 42after—the striking of the keys, never simultaneously with the stroke of the fingers, as so many erroneously assume and do. To prevent a cacophonous mixture of tones we should consider that we must stop the old tone before we can give pedal to the new one, and that, in order to make the stopping of the past tone perfect, we must allow the damper to press upon the vibrating strings long enough to do its work. If, however, we tread down exactly with the finger-stroke we simply inhibit this stopping, because the damper in question is lifted again before it has had time to fall down. (In speaking of the dampers as moving up and down I have in mind the action of the "grand" piano; in the upright piano the word "off" must be substituted for "up," and "on" for "down.") This rule will work in a vast majority of cases, but like every rule—especially in art—it will be found to admit of many exceptions.

As a general rule, I suggest pressing the lever or pedal down quickly and decisively, but always immediately after—mark my words, Pg 42—the keys are struck, never at the same time as the fingers hit the keys, as many mistakenly think they should. To avoid a jumbled mix of sounds, we need to remember that we have to stop the previous tone before we can start the new one. To stop the old tone effectively, we must let the damper press against the vibrating strings long enough to do its job. If we press down at the same time as we strike the keys, we just prevent this stopping, because the damper is lifted again before it has time to lower completely. (When I talk about the dampers moving up and down, I’m referring to a grand piano; in an upright piano, you should use "off" instead of "up" and "on" instead of "down.") This rule will work in a vast majority of cases, but like every rule—especially in art—it will have many exceptions.

Incorrect Position of the Feet
Correct Position of the Feet on the Pedal

Pg 43 Harmonic Clarity in Pedalling is the Basis, but it is only the basis; it is not all that constitutes an artistic treatment of the pedal. In spite of what I have just said above there are in many pieces moments where a blending of tones, seemingly foreign to one another, is a means of characterisation. This blending is especially permissible when the passing (foreign) tones are more than one octave removed from the lowest tone and from the harmony built upon it. In this connection it should be remembered that the pedal is not merely a means of tone prolongation but also a means of colouring—and pre-eminently that. What is generally understood by the term piano-charm is to the greatest extent produced by an artistic use of the pedal.

Pg 43 Harmonic Clarity in Pedaling is the Foundation, but it's just the foundation; it’s not everything that makes up an artistic approach to the pedal. Despite what I mentioned earlier, there are many pieces where mixing tones that seem unrelated is a way to create character. This blending is especially allowed when the passing (foreign) tones are more than one octave away from the lowest tone and the harmony built on it. In this context, it should be remembered that the pedal is not just a way to extend tones but primarily a way to add color. What people generally refer to as piano charm is largely created by an artistic use of the pedal.

For instance, great accent effects can be produced by the gradual accumulating of tone-volume through the pedal and its sudden release on the accented point. The effect is somewhat like that which we hear in the orchestra when a crescendo is supported by a roll of the drum or tympani making the last tap on the accented point. And, as I am mentioning the orchestra, I may illustrate by the French horns another use of the pedal: where the horns do not carry the melody (which they do relatively seldom) they are employed to support Pg 44sustained harmonies, and their effect is like a glazing, a binding, a unifying of the various tone-colours of the other instruments. Just such a glazing is produced by the judicious use of the pedal, and when, in the orchestra, the horns cease and the strings proceed alone there ensues a certain soberness of tone which we produce in the piano by the release and non-use of the pedal. In the former instance, while the horns were active they furnished the harmonic background upon which the thematic development of the musical picture proceeded; in the latter case, when the horns cease the background is taken away and the thematic configurations stand out—so to speak—against the sky. Hence, the pedal gives to the piano tone that unifying, glazing, that finish—though this is not exactly the word here—which the horns or softly played trombones give to the orchestra.

For example, you can create great accent effects by gradually increasing the volume with the pedal and then suddenly releasing it at the accented point. This is similar to what we hear in an orchestra when a crescendo is supported by the rolling of the drums or tympani, which makes a final tap at the accented moment. Speaking of the orchestra, the French horns provide another example of pedal use: when the horns aren't carrying the melody (which is pretty rare), they're used to support sustained harmonies, and their effect is like a smooth glaze that binds together the different tones from the other instruments. This same kind of glazing happens with careful pedal use, and when the horns stop and the strings play alone, the tone becomes more subdued, which we achieve on the piano by releasing and not using the pedal. In the first case, while the horns are playing, they create the harmonic backdrop for the thematic development of the musical piece; in the second case, when the horns stop, the backdrop is removed and the thematic elements become more prominent—so to speak—against an open sky. Therefore, the pedal provides the piano with that unifying glaze, that polish—though "polish" isn't quite the right term here—that the horns or softly played trombones bring to the orchestra.

But the Pedal Can Do More Than That. At times we can produce strange, glasslike effects by purposely mixing non-harmonic tones. I only need to hint at some of the fine, embroidery-like cadenzas in Chopin's works, like thePg 45 one in his E-minor Concerto (Andante, measures 101, 102, and 103). Such blendings are productive of a multitude of effects, especially when we add the agency of dynamic gradation: effects suggestive of winds from Zephyr to Boreas, of the splash and roar of waves, of fountain-play, of rustling leaves, etc. This mode of blending can be extended also to entire harmonies in many cases where one fundamental chord is to predominate for some time while other chords may pass in quicker succession while it lasts. In such cases it is by no means imperative to abandon the pedal; we need only to establish various dynamic levels and place the ruling harmony on a higher level than the passing ones. In other words, the predominating chord must receive so much force that it can outlast all those briefer ones which, though audible, must die of their own weakness, and while the strong, ruling chord was constantly disturbed by the weaker ones it also re-established its supremacy with the death of every weaker one which it outlasted. This use of the pedal has its limitations in the evanescent nature of the tone of the piano.Pg 46 That moment when the blending of non-harmonic tones imperils the tonal beauty of the piece in hand can be determined solely and exclusively by the player's own ear, and here we are once more at the point from which this article started, namely: that the ear is governor, and that it alone can decide whether or not there is to be any pedal.

But the Pedal Can Do More Than That. Sometimes we can create strange, glasslike effects by intentionally mixing non-harmonic tones. I only need to hint at some of the delicate, embroidery-like cadenzas in Chopin's works, like the Pg 45 one in his E-minor Concerto (Andante, measures 101, 102, and 103). These mixtures create a wide range of effects, especially when we incorporate dynamic gradation: effects that evoke winds from Zephyr to Boreas, the splash and roar of waves, the playful dance of fountains, the rustling of leaves, etc. This way of blending can also be applied to entire harmonies in many situations where one main chord is meant to dominate for a while while other chords may move in quicker succession. In these cases, it's not necessary to give up the pedal; we just need to establish different dynamic levels and place the main harmony at a higher level than the passing ones. In other words, the dominant chord must be played with enough force to outlast all those shorter ones which, although audible, must fade away due to their own weakness. While the strong, dominant chord is constantly interrupted by the weaker ones, it also re-establishes its dominance with the fading of each weaker one that it outlasts. This use of the pedal has its limits due to the fleeting nature of the piano sound.Pg 46 The moment when mixing non-harmonic tones threatens the tonal beauty of the piece can only be determined by the player's own ear, and here we are back to the starting point of this article: the ear is the guide, and it alone can decide whether or not to use the pedal.

It were absurd to assume that we can greatly please the ear of others by our playing so long as our own ear is not completely satisfied. We should, therefore, endeavour to train the susceptibility of our ear, and we should ever make it more difficult to gain the assent of our own ear than to gain that of our auditors. They may, apparently, not notice defects in your playing, but at this juncture I wish to say a word of serious warning: Do not confound unmindfulness with consent! To hear ourselves play—that is, to listen to our own playing—is the bed-rock basis of all music-making and also, of course, of the technic of the pedal. Therefore, listen carefully, attentively to the tones you produce. When you employ the pedal as a prolongation of the fingers (to Pg 47 sustain tones beyond the reach of the fingers), see to it that you catch, and hold, the fundamental tone of your chord, for this tone must be always your chief consideration.

It's unreasonable to think we can really please others with our playing if we're not fully satisfied with our own sound. Therefore, we should work on training our ear to be more discerning and make it harder to please ourselves than to impress our audience. They might not notice flaws in our performance, but I want to offer a serious warning: don't confuse being unaware with approval! Listening to ourselves play is the foundation of all music-making and, of course, essential for pedal technique. So, pay close attention to the sounds you're creating. When you use the pedal to extend the notes your fingers can't sustain, make sure to catch and hold the fundamental tone of your chord, as this tone should always be your main focus.

Whether You Use the Pedal as a Means of Mere Prolongation or as a medium of colouring, under no circumstances use it as a cloak for imperfection of execution. For, like charity, it is apt to be made to cover a multitude of sins; but, again like charity, who wants to make himself dependent upon it, when honest work can prevent it?

Whether You Use the Pedal as a Means of Just Prolonging Sound or as a way to add color, never use it to hide mistakes in your playing. Just like charity, it can cover up a lot of faults, but, like charity, why rely on it when good practice can keep those mistakes from happening?

Nor should the pedal be used to make up for a deficiency of force. To produce a forte is the business of the fingers (with or without the aid of the arm) but not of the pedal, and this holds true also—mutatis mutandis—of the left pedal, for which the Germans use a word (Verschiebung) denoting something like "shifting." In a "grand" piano the treading of the left pedal shifts the hammers so far to one side that instead of striking three strings they will strike only two. (In the pianos of fifty and more years ago there were only two strings to each tone, and when the hammers were shifted byPg 48 the treading of the left pedal they struck only one string. From those days we have retained the term "una corda"—one string.) In an upright piano the lessening of tone-volume is produced by a lessening of the momentum of the hammer stroke.

Nor should the pedal be used to compensate for a lack of force. Creating a strong sound is the job of the fingers (with or without help from the arm), not the pedal. This is also true—mutatis mutandis—for the left pedal, which the Germans call Verschiebung, meaning something like "shifting." In a "grand" piano, pressing the left pedal shifts the hammers to one side so that instead of hitting three strings, they only hit two. (In pianos from fifty or more years ago, there were only two strings for each note, and when the hammers were shifted by Pg 48 pressing the left pedal, they hit only one string. We still use the term "una corda"—one string—from those times.) In an upright piano, the reduction in volume is achieved by decreasing the momentum of the hammer strike.

Now, as the right pedal should not be used to cover a lack of force, so should the left pedal not be regarded as a licence to neglect the formation of a fine pianissimo touch. It should not cloak or screen a defective pianissimo, but should serve exclusively as a means of colouring where the softness of tone is coupled with what the jewellers call "dull finish." For the left pedal does not soften the tone without changing its character; it lessens the quantity of tone but at the same time it also markedly affects the quality.

Now, just as the right pedal shouldn’t be used to make up for a lack of power, the left pedal shouldn’t be seen as an excuse to skip developing a smooth pianissimo touch. It shouldn't hide or cover up a poor pianissimo, but should be used solely to enhance the color where the softness of tone is combined with what jewelers refer to as a "dull finish." The left pedal doesn’t just soften the tone; it also changes its character. It reduces the volume of tone while also significantly affecting its quality.

To Sum Up: Train your ear and then use both pedals honestly! Use them for what they were made. Remember that even screens are not used for hiding things behind them, but for decorative purposes or for protection. Those who do use them for hiding something must have something which they prefer to hide! Pg 49

To Sum Up: Train your ear and then use both pedals properly! Use them for their intended purpose. Keep in mind that even screens aren't meant to hide things behind them; they're for decoration or protection. Those who do use them to hide something probably have something they want to keep hidden! Pg 49

PLAYING "IN STYLE"

By playing a piece of music "in style" is understood a rendition which does absolute justice to its contents in regard to the manner of expression. Now, the true manner of expression must be sought and found for each piece individually, even though a number of different pieces may be written by one and the same composer. Our first endeavour should be to search out the peculiarity of the piece in hand rather than that of the composer in general. If you have succeeded in playing one work by Chopin in style, it does not follow, by any means, that you can play equally well any other work from his pen. Though on general lines his manner of writing may be the same in all his works, there will, nevertheless, be marked differences between the various pieces.

By playing a piece of music "in style," we mean a performance that truly captures its essence in terms of expression. It’s essential to discover the unique way to express each piece individually, even if multiple pieces are composed by the same composer. Our primary goal should be to identify the specific characteristics of the piece at hand rather than focusing on the composer as a whole. Just because you've managed to play one work by Chopin in style doesn’t mean you’ll be able to perform any of his other pieces equally well. While there may be common elements in his writing throughout his works, there will still be significant differences among the various pieces.

Only by careful study of each work by itself can we find the key to its correct conceptionPg 50 and rendition. We will never find it in books about the composer, nor in such as treat of his works, but only in the works themselves and in each one per se. People who study a lot of things about a work of art may possibly enrich their general knowledge, but they never can get that specific knowledge needful for the interpretation of the particular work in hand. Its own contents alone can furnish that knowledge. We know from frequent experience that book-learned musicians (or, as they are now called, musicologists) usually read everything in sight, and yet their playing rises hardly ever above mediocre dilettanteism.

Only by closely studying each work on its own can we discover the key to understanding and interpreting it correctlyPg 50. We won't find this in books about the composer or texts discussing his works; it can only be found in the works themselves and each one individually per se. People who study a lot of information about a piece of art might expand their general knowledge, but they can’t gain the specific understanding needed to interpret the particular work at hand. Only the work's own content can provide that insight. We often see that musicians who rely on book knowledge (or, as they’re currently referred to, musicologists) usually read everything available, yet their playing rarely exceeds mediocre amateurism.

Why should we look for a correct conception of a piece anywhere but in the piece itself? Surely the composer has embodied in the piece all he knew and felt when he wrote it. Why, then, not listen to his specific language instead of losing our way in the terms of another art? Literature is literature, and music is music. They may combine, as in song, but one can never be substituted for the other.

Why should we search for the true meaning of a piece anywhere other than in the piece itself? Clearly, the composer has captured everything they knew and felt when creating it. So, why not pay attention to their unique language instead of getting lost in the terminology of a different art form? Literature is literature, and music is music. They can come together, as in song, but one can never replace the other.

Many Students Never Learn to understand a composer's specific language because theirPg 51 sole concern is to make the piece "effective" in the sense of a clever stunt. This tendency is most deplorable; for there really does exist a specifically musical language. By purely material means: through notes, pauses, dynamic and other signs, through special annotations, etc., the composer encloses in his work the whole world of his imagination. The duty of the interpretative artist is to extract from these material things the spiritual essence and to transmit it to his hearers. To achieve this he must understand this musical language in general and of each composition in particular.

Many Students Never Learn to understand a composer's unique language because theirPg 51 main focus is just making the piece "effective" in the sense of a clever trick. This attitude is really unfortunate; there is indeed a specific musical language. Using purely physical means—through notes, rests, dynamics, and other markings, along with special annotations, etc.—the composer captures the entire world of his imagination in his work. The job of the performing artist is to draw out from these physical elements the spiritual essence and share it with the audience. To do this, they must comprehend this musical language in general as well as the language of each composition in particular.

But—how is this language to be learned?

But—how do you learn this language?

By conning with careful attentiveness—and, of course, absorbing—the purely material matter of a piece: the notes, pauses, time values, dynamic indications, etc.

By paying close attention and, of course, thoroughly examining the purely physical aspects of a piece: the notes, pauses, time values, dynamic markings, etc.

If a player be scrupulously exact in his mere reading of a piece it will, of itself, lead him to understand a goodly portion of the piece's specific language. Nay, more! Through a really correct conning the player is enabled to determine upon the points of repose as well as upon the matter of climax, and thus toPg 52 create a basis for the operations of his own imagination. After that, nothing remains but to call forth into tonal life, through the fingers, what his musical intelligence has grasped—which is a purely technical task. To transform the purely technical and material processes into a thing that lives, of course, rests with the natural, emotional, temperamental endowments of the individual; it rests with those many and complex qualities which are usually summarised by the term "talent," but this must be presupposed with a player who aspires to artistic work.

If a player is very careful in simply reading a piece, that alone will help him understand a good part of the piece's specific language. What's more! By truly mastering the material, the player can identify the moments of rest and the points of climax, and thus toPg 52 create a foundation for his own imagination to work. After that, all that's left is to bring to life through his fingers what his musical understanding has comprehended—which is a purely technical task. Transforming the purely technical and material processes into something that feels alive, of course, depends on the individual's natural emotional and temperamental qualities; it hinges on those many complex traits that we usually call "talent," but this must be assumed for a player who aims for artistic work.

On the other hand, talent alone cannot lift the veil that hides the spiritual content of a composition if its possessor neglects to examine the latter carefully as to its purely material ingredients. He may flatter the ear, sensuously speaking, but he can never play the piece in style.

On the other hand, talent alone can't uncover the spiritual essence of a composition if the person who has it doesn't take the time to carefully analyze its purely material components. They might please the ear, in a sensual way, but they can never perform the piece with true style.

Now How Can We Know whether we are or are not approaching the spiritual phase of a piece? By repetition under unremitting attention to the written values. If, then, you should find how much there is still left for youPg 53 to do, you have proved to yourself that you have understood the piece spiritually and are on the right track to master it. With every repetition you will discover some hitherto unnoticed defect in your interpretation. Obviate these defects, one by one, and in so doing you will come nearer and nearer to the spiritual essence of the work in hand.

Now How Can We Know whether we're getting closer to the spiritual phase of a piece? By repeating it with constant focus on the written values. If you find out how much more you still need to doPg 53, you've shown yourself that you understand the piece spiritually and are on the right path to mastering it. With each repetition, you'll notice flaws in your interpretation that you didn't catch before. Address these flaws one by one, and you'll get closer and closer to the spiritual essence of the work at hand.

As to the remaining "purely technical task" (as I said before), it must not be underestimated! To transmit one's matured conception to one's auditors requires a considerable degree of mechanical skill, and this skill, in its turn, must be under absolute control of the will. Of course—after the foregoing—this does not mean that everybody who has a good and well-controlled technic can interpret a piece in style. Remember that to possess wealth is one thing, to put it to good use is quite another.

As for the other "purely technical task" (as I mentioned earlier), it shouldn't be underestimated! To communicate your developed ideas to your audience requires a significant level of mechanical skill, and this skill must be completely under the control of your will. Of course, after what has been said, this doesn't mean that everyone with good and well-controlled technique can interpret a piece stylistically. Keep in mind that having wealth is one thing; knowing how to use it effectively is a different matter.

It is sometimes said that the too objective study of a piece may impair the "individuality" of its rendition. Have no fear of that! If ten players study the same piece with the same high degree of exactness and objectivity—dependPg 54 upon it: each one will still play it quite differently from the nine others, though each one may think his rendition the only correct one. For each one will express what, according to his lights, he has mentally and temperamentally absorbed. Of the distinctive feature which constitutes the difference in the ten conceptions each one will have been unconscious while it formed itself, and perhaps also afterward. But it is just this unconsciously formed feature which constitutes legitimate individuality and which alone will admit of a real fusion of the composer's and the interpreter's thought. A purposed, blatant parading of the player's dear self through wilful additions of nuances, shadings, effects, and what not, is tantamount to a falsification; at best it is "playing to the galleries," charlatanism. The player should always feel convinced that he plays only what is written. To the auditor, who with his own and different intelligence follows the player's performance, the piece will appear in the light of the player's individuality. The stronger this is the more it will colour the performance, when unconsciously admixed. Pg 55

It's often said that being too objective in studying a piece can harm its "individuality" when performed. Don’t worry about that! If ten musicians study the same piece with the same level of precision and objectivity—trust me: each one will still interpret it quite differently from the others, even if each believes their version is the only correct one. Each will express what they’ve absorbed mentally and emotionally based on their own understanding. The unique aspect that creates the differences in the ten interpretations will likely have formed without their awareness, and maybe even afterward. But this unconscious characteristic is what creates true individuality and allows for a real blend of the composer's and the performer's ideas. Intentionally showcasing the musician's personality through deliberate additions of nuances, shades, effects, and so on amounts to distortion; at best, it’s just "playing to the audience," a form of showmanship. The musician should always be confident that they are playing only what is written. For the listener, who engages with the musician’s performance through their own distinct perspective, the piece will shine through the musician's individuality. The stronger that individuality is, the more it will influence the performance in a subtle way. Pg 55

Rubinstein Often Said to Me: "Just play first exactly what is written; if you have done full justice to it and then still feel like adding or changing anything, why, do so." Mind well: after you have done full justice to what is written! How few are those who fulfil this duty! I venture to prove to any one who will play for me—if he be at all worth listening to—that he does not play more than is written (as he may think), but, in fact, a good deal less than the printed page reveals. And this is one of the principal causes of misunderstanding the esoteric portion, the inherent "style" of a piece—a misunderstanding which is not always confined to amateurs—inexact reading!

Rubinstein Often Said to Me: "Just play exactly what's written; if you’ve done full justice to it and still want to add or change anything, go ahead." Keep in mind: after you’ve fully honored what’s written! How few people actually fulfill this duty! I dare to prove to anyone who will play for me—if they’re at all worth listening to—that they don’t play as much as is written (as they might think), but rather, significantly less than what the printed page shows. This is one of the main reasons for misunderstanding the esoteric part, the inherent "style" of a piece—a misunderstanding that doesn’t just happen with amateurs—it's about inaccurate reading!

The true interpretation of a piece of music results from a correct understanding of it, and this, in turn, depends solely upon scrupulously exact reading.

The true interpretation of a piece of music comes from a proper understanding of it, which, in turn, relies entirely on careful and precise reading.

Learn the Language of Music, then, I repeat, through exact reading! You will then soon fathom the musical meaning of a composition and transmit it intelligibly to your listeners. Would you satisfy your curiosity as to what manner of person the author is or was atPg 56 the time of writing, you may do so. But—as I said in the "Foreword"—your chief interest should centre in the "composition," not in the "composer," for only by studying his work will you be enabled to play it in style. Pg 57

Learn the Language of Music, and I can't stress this enough, through precise reading! You will quickly understand the musical meaning of a piece and communicate it clearly to your audience. If you're curious about what kind of person the author was when they wrote it, you can explore that. However—as I mentioned in the "Foreword"—your main focus should be on the "composition," not the "composer," because only by studying the work can you play it with style. Pg 57

HOW RUBINSTEIN TAUGHT ME TO PLAY

Outside of the regular students of the Imperial Conservatory of Music at St. Petersburg, Rubinstein accepted but one pupil. The advantage and privilege to be that one pupil was mine.

Outside of the regular students at the Imperial Conservatory of Music in St. Petersburg, Rubinstein took on only one pupil. I was fortunate enough to be that one pupil.

I came to Rubinstein when I was sixteen years old and left him at eighteen. Since that time I have studied only by myself; for to whom could I have gone after Rubinstein? His very manner of teaching was such that it would have made any other teacher appear to me like a schoolmaster. He chose the method of indirect instruction through suggestive comparisons. He touched upon the strictly musical only upon rare occasions. In this way he wished to awaken within me the concretely musical as a parallel of his generalisations and thereby preserve my musical individuality.

I started studying with Rubinstein when I was sixteen and left him at eighteen. Since then, I’ve only taught myself; who could I have gone to after Rubinstein? His teaching style was so unique that any other teacher would have seemed like a strict schoolmaster to me. He preferred to teach indirectly through suggestive comparisons and only focused on the strictly musical on rare occasions. This way, he aimed to ignite my musical instincts in parallel to his general ideas and help me maintain my musical individuality.

Anton Rubinstein

He never played for me. He only talked, Pg 58 and I, understanding him, translated his meaning into music and musical utterances. Sometimes, for instance, when I played the same phrase twice in succession, and played it both times alike (say in a sequence), he would say: "In fine weather you may play it as you did, but when it rains play it differently."

He never played for me. He only talked, Pg 58 and I, getting what he meant, turned his words into music and sounds. Sometimes, for example, when I played the same phrase twice in a row and played it the same way both times (like in a sequence), he would say: "On a nice day you can play it that way, but when it rains, play it differently."

Rubinstein was much given to whims and moods, and he often grew enthusiastic about a certain conception only to prefer a different one the next day. Yet he was always logical in his art, and though he aimed at hitting the nail from various points of view he always hit it on the head. Thus he never permitted me to bring to him, as a lesson, any composition more than once. He explained this to me once by saying that he might forget in the next lesson what he told me in the previous one, and by drawing an entirely new picture only confuse my mind. Nor did he ever permit me to bring one of his own works, though he never explained to me his reason for this singular attitude.

Rubinstein was quite fickle and often shifted his enthusiasm for one idea to another the very next day. However, he was always logical in his art, and while he tried to approach things from different angles, he consistently hit the mark. Because of this, he never allowed me to bring him the same composition more than once for a lesson. He told me that he might forget what he had said in a previous lesson, and that creating an entirely new piece could just confuse me. He also never let me bring one of his own works, though he never explained why he had this unusual stance.

How Rubinstein Taught Me to Play

Pg 59 Usually, when I came to him, arriving from Berlin, where I lived, I found him seated at his writing-desk, smoking Russian cigarettes. He lived at the Hôtel de l'Europe. After a kindly salute he would always ask me the same question: "Well, what is new in the world?"

Pg 59 Usually, when I visited him, coming from Berlin, where I lived, I found him sitting at his desk, smoking Russian cigarettes. He resided at the Hôtel de l'Europe. After a friendly greeting, he would always ask me the same question: "So, what's new in the world?"

I remember replying to him: "I know nothing new; that's why I came to learn something new—from you."

I remember replying to him: "I don’t know anything new; that’s why I came to learn something new—from you."

Rubinstein, understanding at once the musical meaning of my words, smiled, and the lesson thus promised to be a fine one.

Rubinstein, realizing the musical significance of my words immediately, smiled, and the lesson promised to be great.

I noticed he was usually not alone when I came, but had as visitors several elderly ladies, sometimes very old ladies (mostly Russians), and some young girls—seldom any men. With a wave of his hand he directed me to the piano in the corner, a Bechstein, which was most of the time shockingly out of tune; but to this condition of his piano he was always serenely indifferent. He would remain at his desk studying the notes of the work while I played. He always compelled me to bring the pieces along, insisting that I should play everything just as it was written! He would follow every note of my playing with his eyes riveted on the printed pages. A pedant he certainly was, a stickler forPg 60 the letter—incredibly so, especially when one considered the liberties he took when he played the same works! Once I called his attention modestly to this seeming paradox, and he answered: "When you are as old as I am now you may do as I do—if you can."

I noticed he was usually not alone when I arrived; instead, he had several elderly ladies visiting him, often very old ladies (mostly Russians), and a few young girls—hardly any men. With a wave of his hand, he directed me to the piano in the corner, a Bechstein, which was mostly shockingly out of tune; but he was always completely indifferent to the condition of his piano. He would stay at his desk, focused on the notes of the piece while I played. He always insisted I bring the pieces along, demanding that I play everything exactly as it was written! He would follow every note I played with his eyes glued to the printed pages. He was definitely a pedant, a stickler forPg 60 the letter—incredibly so, especially considering the liberties he took when he played the same pieces! Once, I modestly pointed out this apparent contradiction, and he replied, "When you’re as old as I am now, you can do as I do—if you can."

Once I played a Liszt Rhapsody pretty badly. After a few moments he said: "The way you played this piece would be all right for auntie or mamma." Then rising and coming toward me he would say: "Now let us see how we play such things." Then I would begin all over again, but hardly had I played a few measures when he would interrupt and say: "Did you start? I thought I hadn't heard right——"

Once, I played a Liszt Rhapsody really poorly. After a bit, he said, "The way you played this piece would be fine for auntie or mom." Then he stood up and came towards me, saying, "Now let’s see how we should play this." I would start over, but barely got through a few measures before he interrupted and said, "Did you start? I thought I hadn’t heard correctly..."

"Yes, master, I certainly did," I would reply.

"Yes, master, I definitely did," I would reply.

"Oh," he would say vaguely. "I didn't notice."

"Oh," he would say casually. "I didn't see it."

"How do you mean?" I would ask.

"How do you mean?" I would ask.

"I mean this," he would answer: "Before your fingers touch the keys you must begin the piece mentally—that is, you must have settled in your mind the tempo, the manner of touch, Pg 61 and, above all, the attack of the first notes, before your actual playing begins. And by-the-bye, what is the character of this piece? Is it dramatic, tragic, lyric, romantic, humourous, heroic, sublime, mystic—what? Well, why don't you speak?"

"I mean this," he would reply: "Before your fingers hit the keys, you need to start the piece in your head—that is, you must have figured out the tempo, the way to play, Pg 61, and most importantly, how to attack the first notes before you actually begin playing. And by the way, what’s the vibe of this piece? Is it dramatic, tragic, lyrical, romantic, humorous, heroic, sublime, mystic—what? So, why aren’t you saying anything?"

Generally I would mutter something after such a tirade, but usually I said something stupid because of the awe with which he inspired me. Finally, after trying several of his suggested designations I would hit it right. Then he would say: "Well, there we are at last! Humourous, is it? Very well! And rhapsodical, irregular—hey? You understand the meaning?" I would answer, "Yes."

Typically, I would mumble something after such a rant, but I usually ended up saying something dumb because he inspired a sense of awe in me. Eventually, after trying out several of his suggested titles, I would finally get it right. Then he would say, "Well, there we are at last! Humorous, is it? Very well! And rhapsodical, irregular—right? You understand the meaning?" I would reply, "Yes."

"Very well, then," he would reply; "now prove it." And then I would begin all over again.

"Alright, then," he would respond; "now show me." And then I would start all over again.

He would stand at my side, and whenever he wanted a special stress laid upon a certain note his powerful fingers would press upon my left shoulder with such force that I would stab the keys till the piano fairly screamed for me. When this did not have the effect he was after he would simply press his whole hand upon Pg 62 mine, flattening it out and spreading it like butter all over the keys, black and white ones, creating a frightful cacophony. Then he would say, almost with anger, "But cleaner, cleaner, cleaner," as if the discord had been of my doing.

He would stand next to me, and whenever he wanted me to emphasize a particular note, his strong fingers would press down on my left shoulder with such force that I would pound the keys until the piano practically screamed. When that didn’t achieve the result he wanted, he would just press his whole hand on Pg 62 mine, flattening it out and spreading it like butter across the keys, both black and white, creating an awful racket. Then he would say, almost angrily, "But cleaner, cleaner, cleaner," as if the discord was my fault.

Such occurrences did not lack a humourous side, but their turn into the tragical always hung by a hair, especially if I had tried to explain or to make excuses. So I generally kept silent, and I found, after some experience, that was the only proper thing for me to do. For just as quickly as he would flare up he would also calm down again, and when the piece was ended I would hear his usual comment: "You are an excellent young man!" And how quickly was all pain then forgotten!

Such situations had a funny side, but they could easily turn tragic, especially if I tried to explain or make excuses. So I usually stayed quiet, and after some experience, I realized that was the best thing for me to do. Just as quickly as he would get angry, he would also cool off, and when it was all over, I would hear his usual comment: "You are an excellent young man!" And just like that, all the pain would be forgotten!

I remember on one occasion that I played Schubert-Liszt's "Erl-König." When I came to the place in the composition where the Erl-King says to the child, "Thou dear, sweet child, oh, come with me," and I had played several false notes besides very poor arpeggios, Rubinstein asked me: "Do you know the text at this place?" Pg 63

I remember one time when I played Schubert-Liszt's "Erl-König." When I got to the part in the piece where the Erl-King says to the child, "Oh, dear sweet child, come with me," and I had played several wrong notes along with some terrible arpeggios, Rubinstein asked me, "Do you know the text at this part?" Pg 63

As a reply I quoted the words.

As a response, I quoted the words.

"Very well, then," he said, "the Erl-King addresses the child; Erl-King is a spirit, a ghost—so play this place in a spiritlike way, ghostly, if you will, but not ghastly with false notes!"

"Alright then," he said, "the Erl-King speaks to the child; Erl-King is a spirit, a ghost—so perform this scene in a ghostly manner, if you want, but don't make it creepy with any wrong notes!"

I had to laugh at his word-play and Rubinstein himself chimed in, and the piece was saved, or rather the player. For when I repeated that particular part it went very well, and he allowed me to continue without further interruption.

I had to laugh at his wordplay, and Rubinstein himself joined in, and the piece was saved, or rather the player. When I replayed that specific part, it went really well, and he let me keep going without any further interruptions.

Once I asked him for the fingering of a rather complex passage.

Once I asked him for the finger placement on a pretty complicated section.

"Play it with your nose," he replied, "but make it sound well!"

"Play it with your nose," he said, "but make it sound good!"

This remark puzzled me, and there I sat and wondered what he meant.

This comment confused me, and I sat there trying to figure out what he meant.

As I understand it now he meant: Help yourself! The Lord helps those who help themselves!

As I see it now, he meant: Help yourself! God helps those who help themselves!

As I said before, Rubinstein never played for me the works I had to study. He explained, analysed, elucidated everything that he wanted me to know; but, this done, he left me to my Pg 64 own judgment, for only then, he would explain, would my achievement be my own and incontestable property. I learned from Rubinstein in this way the valuable truth that the conception of tone-pictures obtained through the playing of another gives us only transient impressions; they come and go, while the self-created conception will last and remain our own.

As I mentioned earlier, Rubinstein never performed the pieces I needed to study for me. He explained, analyzed, and clarified everything he wanted me to understand; but once that was done, he left me to make my own judgments. He emphasized that only then would my achievements truly be mine and undeniable. Through this approach, I learned from Rubinstein the important truth that the understanding of musical imagery gained from someone else's playing only provides fleeting impressions; they come and go, while the ideas I create for myself will last and belong to me.

Now, when I look back upon my study-days with Rubinstein, I can see that he did not so much instruct me as that I learned from him. He was not a pedagogue in the usual meaning of that word. He indicated to me an altitude offering a fine view, but how I was to get up there was my affair; he did not bother about it. "Play with your nose!" Yes—but when I bumped it till it fairly bled where would I get the metaphorical handkerchief? In my imagination! And he was right.

Now, when I think back to my time studying with Rubinstein, I realize he didn’t really teach me in the traditional sense; I learned from him. He wasn’t a teacher in the typical way. He pointed out a high point that offered a great view, but how I was supposed to reach it was up to me; he didn’t concern himself with that. “Play with your nose!” Sure—but when I hit it so hard that it bled, where was I supposed to find the metaphorical handkerchief? In my imagination! And he was right.

To be sure, this method would not work with all pupils, but it is nevertheless well calculated to develop a student's original thought and bring out whatever acumen he may possess. If such a one succeeded by his own study andPg 65 mental force to reach the desired point which the great magician's wizardry had made him see, he had gained the reliance in his own strength: he felt sure that he would always find that point again—even though he should lose his way once or twice, as every one with an honest aspiration is liable to do.

Sure, this method wouldn't work for every student, but it's definitely effective in developing a student's original thinking and bringing out their potential. If someone managed to reach the goal that the great magician's skills had shown them through their own studying and mental effort, they gained confidence in their own abilities. They felt certain they would always be able to find that goal again, even if they stumbled a few times, just like anyone with genuine aspirations might do.

I recall that Rubinstein once said to me: "Do you know why piano-playing is so difficult? Because it is prone to be either affected or else afflicted with mannerisms; and when these two pitfalls are luckily avoided then it is liable to be—dry! The truth lies between those three mischiefs!"

I remember Rubinstein once said to me: "Do you know why playing the piano is so hard? Because it’s often either showy or full of bad habits; and when those two issues are avoided, it can end up being—dry! The real skill is somewhere between those three problems!"

When it was settled that I should make my Hamburg début under his baton with his own D-minor Concerto, I thought the time had come at last to study with him one of his own works. So I proposed it, but Rubinstein disposed of it! I still see him, as if it were but yesterday, seated in the greenroom of the Berlin Philharmonic during an intermission in his concert (it was on a Saturday) and telling me: "We shall appear together in Hamburg on Monday." The time was short, but I knew thePg 66 Concerto and hoped to go through it with him some time in the remaining two days. I asked his permission to play the Concerto for him, but he declined my urgent request, saying: "It is not necessary; we understand each other!" And even in this critical moment he left me to my own resources. After the last (and only) rehearsal the great master embraced me before the whole orchestra, and I—well, I was not in the seventh, but in the "eighth" heaven! Everything was all right, I said to myself, for Rubinstein, Rubinstein was satisfied! The public simply had to be! The concert went off splendidly.

When it was decided that I would make my debut in Hamburg conducting his D-minor Concerto, I felt it was finally time to study one of his works with him. I suggested it, but Rubinstein dismissed the idea! I can still picture him, as if it were just yesterday, sitting in the greenroom of the Berlin Philharmonic during an intermission of his concert (it was a Saturday) and telling me: "We will perform together in Hamburg on Monday." Time was short, but I was familiar with thePg 66 Concerto and hoped to go through it with him sometime in the next two days. I asked for his permission to play the Concerto for him, but he declined my repeated request, saying: "It's not necessary; we understand each other!" Even in this crucial moment, he left me to figure it out on my own. After the last (and only) rehearsal, the great master embraced me in front of the whole orchestra, and I—well, I wasn't just on cloud nine, I was in the "eighth" heaven! Everything was great, I told myself, because Rubinstein, Rubinstein was satisfied! The audience had to be! The concert went off splendidly.

After that memorable début in Hamburg, which was on March 14, 1894, I went directly to see Rubinstein, little dreaming that my eyes would then see him for the last time. I brought with me a large photograph of himself, and, though fully aware of his unconquerable aversion to autographing, my desire for the possession of his signature overruled my reluctance and I made my request.

After that unforgettable debut in Hamburg on March 14, 1894, I went straight to see Rubinstein, not realizing it would be the last time I would see him. I brought along a large photograph of him, and although I knew he had a strong dislike for signing autographs, my urge to have his signature overcame my hesitation, and I made my request.

He raised both fists and thundered, half-angry and half-laughing: "Et tu, Brute?" Pg 67

He raised both fists and shouted, half-angry and half-laughing: "And you, Brutus?" Pg 67

But my wish was granted, and I reproduce the portrait in this article.

But my wish came true, and I’m sharing the portrait in this article.

Then I asked him when I should play for him again, and to my consternation he answered: "Never!"

Then I asked him when I should perform for him again, and to my shock, he replied: "Never!"

In my despair I asked him: "Why not?"

In my despair, I asked him, "Why not?"

He, generous soul that he was, then said to me: "My dear boy, I have told you all I know about legitimate piano-playing and music-making"—and then changing his tone somewhat he added: "And if you don't know it yet, why, go to the devil!"

He, being the generous person he was, then said to me: "My dear boy, I've shared everything I know about proper piano-playing and music-making"—and then shifting his tone a bit, he added: "And if you don’t know it yet, well, go to hell!"

I saw only too well that while he smiled as he said it he meant it seriously, and I left him.

I could clearly see that even though he smiled while saying it, he really meant it, so I walked away from him.

I never saw Rubinstein again. Soon after that he returned to his villa in Peterhof, near St. Petersburg, and there he died on November 19, 1894.

I never saw Rubinstein again. Soon after that, he went back to his villa in Peterhof, near St. Petersburg, and he died there on November 19, 1894.

The effect that his death had upon me I shall never forget. The world appeared suddenly entirely empty to me, devoid of any interest. My grief made me realise how my heart had worshipped not only the artist in him but also the man; how I loved him as if he were my father. I learned of his death through thePg 68 English papers while I was en route from London to Cheltenham, where I was booked for a recital on the twentieth. The B-flat minor Sonata by Chopin happened to be on the programme, and as I struck the first notes of the Funeral March the whole audience rose from their seats as if by command and remained standing with bowed heads during the whole piece—in honour of the great departed.

The impact of his death on me is something I will never forget. Suddenly, the world felt completely empty to me, lacking any interest. My sadness made me realize how much I admired not just the artist in him but also the man; I loved him as if he were my father. I found out about his death through thePg 68 English newspapers while I was on my way from London to Cheltenham, where I was scheduled for a recital on the twentieth. The B-flat minor Sonata by Chopin was on the program, and when I played the first notes of the Funeral March, the entire audience stood up as if on cue and remained standing with their heads bowed for the entire piece—in honor of the great man we lost.

A singular coincidence occurred at my concert on the preceding day—the day of Rubinstein's death.

A remarkable coincidence happened at my concert the day before—on the day Rubinstein passed away.

On this day I played for the first time in public after my seven years' retirement (excepting my Hamburg début). It was in London. In this concert I played, as a novelty, a Polonaise in E-flat minor which Rubinstein had but recently written in Dresden and dedicated to me. He had included it in the set called "Souvenirs de Dresde." This piece has throughout the character of a Funeral March in all but the time-division. Little did I dream while I was playing it that day that I was singing him into his eternal rest, for it was but a few hours later that, in the far East of Europe,Pg 69 my great master passed away, suddenly, of heart failure.

On this day, I performed in public for the first time after my seven-year break (except for my debut in Hamburg). It was in London. In this concert, I played a new piece, a Polonaise in E-flat minor, which Rubinstein had recently composed in Dresden and dedicated to me. He had included it in the collection called "Souvenirs de Dresde." This piece carries the feeling of a Funeral March, except for the rhythm. I had no idea while I was playing it that I was singing him into his eternal rest, as just a few hours later, far in the East of Europe,Pg 69 my great master suddenly passed away from heart failure.

Two years later I played this same Polonaise for the second and last time. It was on the anniversary of his death, in St. Petersburg, where in honour of his memory I gave a recital, the proceeds of which I devoted to the Rubinstein Fund. Since then I have played this piece only once, at home and to myself, excluding it entirely from my public répertoire. For, though it was dedicated to me, the time and circumstances of its initial performance always made me feel as if it still belonged to my master, or, at best, as if it were something personal and private between us two. Pg 70

Two years later, I performed this same Polonaise for the second and last time. It was on the anniversary of his death, in St. Petersburg, where I gave a recital in his honor, and I donated the proceeds to the Rubinstein Fund. Since then, I’ve only played this piece once, at home and just for myself, completely excluding it from my public repertoire. Even though it was dedicated to me, the time and circumstances of its first performance always made me feel like it still belonged to my teacher, or at best, that it was something personal and private between the two of us. Pg 70

Indispensables in Pianistic Success

I

"The Indispensables in Pianistic Success? Are not the indispensables in all success very much the same? Nothing can take the place of real worth. This is especially true of America, in which country I have lived longer than in any other, and which I am glad to call my home. Americans are probably the most traveled people of the world, and it is futile to offer them anything but the best. Some years ago a conductor brought to this country an orchestra of second-class character, with the idea that the people would accept it just because it bore the name of a famous European city which possessed one of the great orchestras of the world. It was a good orchestra, but there were better orchestras in American cities, and it took American audiences just two concerts to find this out, resulting in a disastrous failure, which the conductor was man enough to face and personally defray. The Pg 71 American people know the best, and will have nothing but the best. Therefore, if you would make a list of the indispensables of pianistic success in this country at this time you must put at the head of your list, REAL WORTH.

"The Essentials for Success in Piano? Aren’t the essentials for all success pretty much the same? Nothing can replace true value. This is especially true in America, where I have lived longer than anywhere else, and which I proudly call my home. Americans are likely the most well-traveled people in the world, and it’s pointless to offer them anything less than the best. A few years ago, a conductor brought a second-rate orchestra to this country, thinking the audience would accept it simply because it carried the name of a famous European city known for having one of the great orchestras. It was a good orchestra, but there were better ones in American cities, and it took only two concerts for American audiences to realize this, leading to a total flop that the conductor had the integrity to confront and cover the expenses for. The Pg 71 American people recognize quality and demand nothing but the best. So, if you were to create a list of the essentials for piano success in this country right now, you would need to put TRUE VALUE at the top of your list."

"Naturally, one of the first indispensables would include what many term 'the musical gift.' However, this is often greatly misunderstood. We are, happily, past the time when music was regarded as a special kind of divine dispensation, which, by its very possession, robbed the musician of any claim to possible excellence in other lines. In other words, music was so special a gift that it was even thought by some misguided people to isolate the musician from the world—to make him a thing apart and different from other men and women of high aspirations and attainments.

"Of course, one of the first essentials would be what many call 'the musical gift.' However, this is often misunderstood. Thankfully, we’ve moved on from the idea that music was a unique blessing from the divine that took away the musician’s potential for greatness in other areas. In other words, music was seen as such a special talent that some confused people believed it separated the musician from the rest of the world — making them distinct and different from others who have high goals and achievements."

"It is true that there have been famous prodigies in mathematics, and in games such as chess, who have given evidence of astonishing prowess in their chosen work, but who, at the same time, seem to have been lamentably under-developed in many other ways. This is not the case in music at this day at least, for, although a special love for music and a special quickness in mastering musical Pg 72problems are indispensable, yet the musicians are usually men and women of broad cultural development if they desire it and are willing to work for it.

"It’s true that there have been famous prodigies in math and games like chess who have shown incredible skill in their field, but who, at the same time, seem to have been sadly lacking in many other areas. This isn’t the case with music today, though, because while having a special love for music and a natural talent for quickly mastering musical Pg 72 challenges is essential, musicians are generally well-rounded individuals, if they want to be and are willing to put in the effort."

"Nor can I concede that a very finely developed sense of hearing is in all cases essential. The possession of what is known as absolute pitch, which so many seem to think is a sure indication of musical genius, is often a nuisance. Schumann did not possess it, and (unless I am incorrectly informed) Wagner did not have absolute pitch. I have it, and can, I believe, distinguish differences of an eighth of a tone. I find it more disturbing than beneficial. My father had absolute pitch in remarkable fashion. He seemed to have extremely acute ears. Indeed, it was often impossible for him to identify a well-known composition if he heard it played in a different key—it sounded so different to him. Mozart had absolute pitch, but music, in his day, was far less complicated. We now live in an age of melodic and contrapuntal intricacy, and I do not believe that the so-called acute sense of hearing, or highly developed sense of absolute pitch, has very much to do with one's real musical ability. The physical hearing isPg 73 nothing; the spiritual hearing—if one may say so—is what really counts. If, in transposing, for instance, one has associated the contents of a piece so closely with its corresponding tonality that it is hard to play in any other tonality, this constitutes a difficulty—not an advantage.

"Nor can I agree that having a finely tuned sense of hearing is always essential. Many believe that having absolute pitch is a clear sign of musical genius, but it can often be a hassle. Schumann didn't have it, and (unless I'm mistaken) Wagner didn't either. I have it and can, I think, tell the difference of an eighth of a tone, but I find it more disruptive than helpful. My father had absolute pitch in a remarkable way. He seemed to have incredibly sharp hearing. In fact, he often couldn't recognize a well-known piece if he heard it played in a different key—it sounded completely different to him. Mozart had absolute pitch, but music in his time was much less complex. We now live in an era of melodic and contrapuntal complexity, and I don’t think that so-called acute hearing or a highly developed sense of absolute pitch really relates to one’s actual musical talent. Physical hearing isPg 73 nothing; the spiritual hearing—if I can put it that way—is what truly matters. If, for example, when transposing, one becomes so attached to the key of a piece that playing it in any other key becomes challenging, that’s a problem—not an asset."

II

"Too much cannot be said about the advantage of an early drill. The impressions made during youth seem to be the most lasting. I am certain that the pieces that I learned before I was ten years of age remain more persistently in my memory than the compositions I studied after I was thirty. The child who is destined for a musical career should receive as much musical instruction in early life as is compatible with the child's health and receptivity. To postpone the work too long is just as dangerous to the child's career as it is dangerous to overload the pupil with more work than his mind and body can absorb. Children learn far more rapidly than adults—not merely because of the fact that the work becomes more and more complicated as the student advances, but also because thePg 74 child mind is so vastly more receptive. The child's power of absorption in music study between the ages of eight and twelve is simply enormous; it is less between twelve and twenty; still less between twenty and thirty, and often lamentably small between thirty and forty. It might be represented by some such diagram as:

"There's a lot to be said about the benefits of starting early. The impressions we have in our youth tend to stick with us the longest. I'm sure that the pieces I learned before I turned ten have stayed in my memory much better than the compositions I studied after I reached thirty. A child who is meant for a musical career should get as much musical education in their early years as their health and ability to learn allows. Delaying this process for too long is just as harmful to the child's future as overloading them with more work than they can handle. Kids learn much faster than adults—not just because the material becomes increasingly complex as they advance, but also because a child's mind is so much more open to learning. The ability to absorb information through music study between the ages of eight and twelve is incredible; it decreases between twelve and twenty; decreases further between twenty and thirty, and often becomes disappointingly small between thirty and forty. This could be represented by a diagram like:"

Power of Absorption in Music Study, by Age

"Of course, these lines are only comparative, and there are exceptional cases of astonishing development late in life, due to enormous ambition and industry. Yet the period of highest achievement is usually early in life. This is especially true in the arts where digital skill is concerned.

"Of course, these lines are just a comparison, and there are exceptional cases of remarkable development later in life, thanks to immense ambition and hard work. However, the period of peak achievement is typically early in life. This is especially true in the arts where digital skills are involved."

"All teachers are aware of the need for the best possible drill early in life. The idea one so often hears expressed in America: 'SincePg 75 my daughter is only beginning her studies—any teacher will do,' has been the source of great laxity in American musical education. If the father who has such an idea would only transpose the same thought to the building of a house he would be surprised to find himself saying: 'Since I am only laying a foundation, any kind of trashy material will do. I will use inferior cement, plaster, stone, bricks, decayed wood and cheap hardware, and employ the cheapest labor I can procure. But when I get to the roof I shall engage the finest roofmakers in the world!'

"All teachers know how important it is to have the best possible training early on. The idea that gets tossed around in America—that 'Since my daughter is just starting her studies, any teacher will do'—has led to a lot of laxity in American music education. If the parent who thinks this would just apply the same logic to building a house, they’d be shocked to find themselves saying: 'Since I’m only laying the foundation, any kind of cheap material will do. I’ll use inferior cement, plaster, stone, bricks, rotten wood, and cheap hardware, and hire the lowest-paid labor I can find. But when it comes to the roof, I’ll get the best roofers in the world!'"

"The beginning is of such tremendous importance that only the best is good enough. By this I do not mean the most expensive teacher obtainable, but someone who is thorough, painstaking, conscientious, alert and experienced. The foundation is the part of the house in which the greatest strength and thoroughness is required. Everything must be solid, substantial, firm and secure, to stand the stress of use and the test of time. Of course, there is such a thing as employing a teacher with a big reputation and exceptional skill, who would make an excellent teacher for an advanced student, but who might be Pg 76incapable of laying a good foundation for the beginner. One wants strength at the foundation—not gold ornaments and marble trimmings and beautiful decorations, fretwork, carving. Just as in great cities one finds firms which make a specialty of laying foundations for immense buildings, so it is often wise to employ a teacher who specializes in instructing beginners. In European music schools this has almost always been the case. It is not virtuosity that is needed in the makeup of the teacher of beginners, but rather sound musicianship, as well as the comprehension of the child psychology. Drill, drill, and more drill, is the secret of the early training of the mind and hand. This is indicated quite as much in games such as tennis, billiards and golf. Think of the remarkable records of some very young players in these games, and you will see what may be accomplished in the early years of the young player.

"The beginning is incredibly important that only the best will do. I don't mean the most expensive teacher available, but someone who is thorough, patient, dedicated, attentive, and experienced. The foundation is the part of the house that needs the greatest strength and quality. Everything has to be solid, substantial, firm, and secure to withstand use and the test of time. Sure, you can hire a teacher with a great reputation and exceptional skill, who would be an excellent fit for an advanced student, but who might be Pg 76unable to build a solid foundation for a beginner. You want strength at the foundation—not fancy touches and marble details and beautiful decorations. Just like in big cities, where you find companies specializing in laying foundations for large buildings, it's often wise to hire a teacher who specializes in teaching beginners. This has almost always been the case in European music schools. What’s needed in a beginner's teacher isn’t virtuosity, but sound musicianship and an understanding of child psychology. Repetition, repetition, and more repetition is the secret to early training for the mind and hand. This is evident in games like tennis, billiards, and golf. Look at the impressive records of some very young players in these sports, and you'll see what can be achieved in the early years of young players."

"In all arts and sciences, as one advances, complications and obstacles seem to multiply in complexity until the point of mastery is reached; then the tendency seems to reverse itself, until a kind of circle carries one round again to the point of simplicity. I have often liked to picture this to myself in this way:

"In every field of art and science, as you progress, the challenges and difficulties seem to increase in complexity until you achieve mastery; then it seems the trend reverses, taking you back around to a place of simplicity. I often like to imagine this process like this:"

Point of Greatest Complexity

"It is encouraging for the student to know that he must expect to be confronted with ever-increasing difficulties, until he reaches the point where all the intense and intricate problems seem to solve themselves, dissolving gradually into the light of a clear understanding day. This is to me a general principle underlying almost all lines of human achievement, and it appears to me that the student should learn its application, not only to his own but to other occupations and attainments. This universal line of life, starting with birth, mounting to its climax in middle life, and then passing on to greater and greater simplicity of means, until at death the circle is almost completed, is a kind of human program which all successful men would appear to follow. Perhaps we can make this clearer by studying the evolution of the steam engine.

"It’s encouraging for students to understand that they will face increasingly tough challenges until they reach a point where all the complex problems seem to sort themselves out, gradually giving way to clear understanding. To me, this is a general principle that underlies almost all human achievements, and I believe students should see how it applies not just to their own studies but to other careers and accomplishments as well. This universal path of life, starting from birth, peaking in middle age, and then transitioning to simpler means until death nearly completes the cycle, seems to be a pattern that all successful people tend to follow. We might clarify this by looking at the development of the steam engine."

"The steam engine started with the most primitive kind of apparatus. At the very firstPg 78 it was of the turbine type. Hero of Alexander (Heron, in Greek) made the first steam engine, which was little more than a toy. According to some historians, Heron lived in the second century before Christ, and according to others his work was done in the latter half of the first century. He was an ingenious mathematician who often startled the people of this time with his mechanical contrivances. It is difficult to show the principle of his engine in an exact drawing; but the following indicates in a crude way the application of steam force something after the manner in which Heron first applied it.

"The steam engine began with a very basic type of device. At firstPg 78, it was a turbine. Hero of Alexandria (Heron, in Greek) created the first steam engine, which was little more than a toy. Some historians say Heron lived in the second century BC, while others argue his work was done in the latter half of the first century. He was a clever mathematician who often amazed people of his time with his mechanical inventions. It's hard to illustrate the principle of his engine in a precise drawing; however, the following provides a rough idea of how steam power was used, similar to how Heron first implemented it."

Drawing of Turbine Engine

"A is a retort containing water, which is heated to steam, which issues from the tube at B and is caught in the wheel in such a manner that the wheel revolves. The principle is simplicity itself; and the noteworthy fact isPg 79 that—primitive as it is—it has the characteristic principle involved in the turbine engine of to-day. After Heron many others attempted to use controlled steam to produce force, until, in 1764, James Watt made discoveries which paved the way for the modern steam engine, constituting him virtually the inventor of the type. Thereafter, the machinery became more and more complicated and enormous in size. Double, triple and quadruple expansion types were introduced until, at the Centennial Exposition at Philadelphia, in 1876, a giant engine was exhibited by Corliss—a marvelous engine, with many elaborate details. Then, having reached the maximum curve of complexity, engine construction became more and more simple, and now we have turbine engines, such as the Parsons engines, which are all far smaller and simpler than their grandfathers of the seventies, but at the same time vastly more powerful and efficient.

A is a retort filled with water, which is heated until it turns into steam that escapes through the tube at B and spins the wheel in such a way that the wheel rotates. The concept is incredibly straightforward; and the interesting point isPg 79 that—primitive as it may be—it embodies the fundamental principle found in today's turbine engines. After Heron, many others tried to harness controlled steam to generate force, until, in 1764, James Watt made discoveries that led to the modern steam engine, practically making him the inventor of that type. After that, the machinery grew increasingly complex and larger in size. Double, triple, and quadruple expansion types were developed until a massive engine was showcased by Corliss at the Centennial Exposition in Philadelphia in 1876—a remarkable engine, featuring many intricate details. Then, having reached the peak of complexity, engine construction started to simplify, and now we have turbine engines, like the Parsons engines, which are all much smaller and simpler than their counterparts from the seventies, yet vastly more powerful and efficient.

III

"In the art of piano playing we have much the same line of curve. At first there was childlike simplicity. Then, with the further development of the art, we find the tendency Pg 80 toward enormous technical accomplishment and very great complexity. Fifty years ago technic was everything. The art of piano playing was the art of the musical speedometer—the art of playing the greatest number of notes in the shortest possible time. Of course, there were a few outstanding giants, Rubinsteins, Liszts and Chopins, who made their technic subordinate to their message; but the public was dazzled with technic—one might better say pyrotechnics. Now we find the circle drawing toward the point of simplicity again. Great beauty, combined with adequate technic, is demanded rather than enormous technic divorced from beauty.

"In the art of piano playing, we see a similar trend. Initially, there was a childlike simplicity. Then, as the art evolved, it shifted toward high levels of technical skill and great complexity. Fifty years ago, technique was everything. The art of piano playing became about the musical speedometer—playing the most notes in the least amount of time. Sure, there were a few exceptional artists, like Rubinstein, Liszt, and Chopin, who made their technique serve their message; however, the public was captivated by technique—one might say it was more about showmanship. Now, we notice a shift back toward simplicity. People expect great beauty paired with solid technique rather than just a show of technique lacking in beauty."

"Technic represents the material side of art, as money represents the material side of life. By all means achieve a fine technic, but do not dream that you will be artistically happy with this alone. Thousands—millions—of people believe that money is the basis of great happiness, only to find, when they have accumulated vast fortunes, that money is only one of the extraneous details which may—or may not—contribute to real content in life.

"Technique represents the material aspect of art, just as money represents the material aspect of life. Definitely strive for great technique, but don’t think that this alone will bring you artistic happiness. Thousands—millions—of people think that money is the key to true happiness, only to discover, once they’ve amassed great fortunes, that money is just one of the external factors that may—or may not—help contribute to real fulfillment in life."

"Technic is a chest of tools from which the skilled artisan draws what he needs at the rightPg 81 time for the right purpose. The mere possession of the tools means nothing; it is the instinct—the artistic intuition as to when and how to use the tools—that counts. It is like opening the drawer and finding what one needs at the moment.

"Technic is a toolkit that skilled artisans use to get what they need at the rightPg 81 time for the right purpose. Just having the tools doesn’t matter; what really counts is the instinct—the artistic intuition about when and how to use those tools. It's like opening a drawer and finding exactly what you need at that moment."

"There is a technic which liberates and a technic which represses the artistic self. All technic ought to be a means of expression. It is perfectly possible to accumulate a technic that is next to useless. I recall the case of a musician in Paris who studied counterpoint, harmony and fugue for eight years, and at the end of that time he was incapable of using any of his knowledge in practical musical composition. Why? Because he had spent all of his time on the mere dry technic of composition, and none in actual composition. He told me that he had been years trying to link his technic to the artistic side of things—to write compositions that embodied real music, and not merely the reflex of uninspired technical exercises. I am a firm believer in having technic go hand in hand with veritable musical development from the start. Neither can be studied alone; one must balance the other. The teacher who gives a pupil a long course in strict technicPg 82 unbroken by the intelligent study of real music, is producing a musical mechanic—an artisan, not an artist.

"There’s a technique that liberates and a technique that suppresses the artistic self. All techniques should be a means of expression. It’s entirely possible to accumulate a technique that is almost useless. I remember a musician in Paris who studied counterpoint, harmony, and fugue for eight years, and by the end of that time, he couldn’t apply any of his knowledge to actual musical composition. Why? Because he spent all his time on the dry technicalities of composition, without engaging in actual composition. He told me that he had spent years trying to connect his technique to the artistic side of things—to write compositions that embodied real music, not just the result of uninspired technical exercises. I strongly believe that technique and genuine musical development should go hand in hand from the beginning. Neither can be studied in isolation; they must balance each other. A teacher who provides a student with a long course in strict techniquePg 82 without the thoughtful study of real music is creating a musical mechanic—an artisan, not an artist."

"Please do not quote me as making a diatribe against technic. I believe in technic to the fullest extent in its proper place. Rosenthal, who was unquestionably one of the greatest technicians, once said to me: 'I have found that the people who claim that technic is not an important thing in piano playing simply do not possess it.' For instance, one hears now and then that scales are unnecessary in piano practice. A well-played scale is a truly beautiful thing, but few people play them well because they do not practice them enough. Scales are among the most difficult things in piano playing; and how the student who aspires to rise above mediocrity can hope to succeed without a thorough and far-reaching drill in all kinds of scales, I do not know. I do know, however, that I was drilled unrelentingly in them, and that I have been grateful for this all my life. Do not despise scales, but rather seek to make them beautiful.

"Please don't quote me as being against technique. I believe in technique wholeheartedly when it's used correctly. Rosenthal, who was definitely one of the greatest technicians, once told me: 'I've found that those who say technique isn't important in piano playing simply don't have it.' For example, every now and then you hear that scales are unnecessary in piano practice. A well-played scale is a truly beautiful thing, but few people play them well because they don’t practice enough. Scales are among the most challenging aspects of piano playing; and I don't know how a student hoping to stand out from the crowd can expect to succeed without extensive practice in all kinds of scales. I do know, however, that I was rigorously drilled in them, and I’ve been thankful for that all my life. Don’t underestimate scales, but instead strive to make them beautiful."

"The clever teacher will always find some piece that will illustrate the use and result of the technical means employed. There arePg 83 thousands of such pieces that indicate the use of scales, chords, arpeggios, thirds, etc., and the pupil is encouraged to find that what he has been working so hard to acquire may be made the source of beautiful expression in a real piece of music. This, to my mind, should be part of the regular program of the student from the very start; and it is what I mean when I say that the work of the pupil in technic and in musical appreciation should go hand in hand from the beginning.

"The smart teacher will always find a piece that shows how to use the technical skills being taught. There arePg 83 thousands of these pieces that demonstrate the use of scales, chords, arpeggios, thirds, and more. Students are encouraged to see that what they’ve been working hard to master can lead to beautiful expression in real music. In my opinion, this should be part of the regular curriculum for students right from the start; this is what I mean when I say that a student’s work in technique and musical appreciation should go hand in hand from the very beginning."

IV

"The use of the pedal is an art in itself. Unfortunately, with many it is an expedient to shield deficiency—a cloak to cover up inaccuracy and poor touch. It is employed as the veils that fading dowagers adopt to obscure wrinkles. The pedal is even more than a medium of coloring. It provides the background so indispensable in artistic playing. Imagine a picture painted without any background and you may have an inkling of what the effect of the properly used pedal is in piano playing. It has always seemed to me that it does in piano playing what the wind instruments do in the tonal mass of the orchestra. The windPg 84 instruments usually make a sort of background for the music of the other instruments. One who has attended the rehearsal of a great orchestra and has heard the violins rehearsed alone, and then together with the wind instruments, will understand exactly what I mean.

"The use of the pedal is an art in its own right. Unfortunately, for many, it’s just a tool to hide shortcomings—a way to cover up inaccuracies and poor touch. It's used like the veils that fading socialites wear to hide their wrinkles. The pedal serves more than just a means of adding color; it creates the essential background for artistic playing. Imagine a painting without any background, and you might grasp the impact of properly used pedal in piano playing. It has always felt to me that in piano playing, the pedal does what wind instruments do in the overall sound of the orchestra. Wind instruments typically provide a kind of background for the music of the other instruments. Anyone who has been to a rehearsal of a large orchestra and heard the violins practice alone, and then with the wind instruments, will understand exactly what I mean."

"How and when to introduce the pedal to provide certain effects is almost the study of a lifetime. From the very start, where the student is taught the bad effect of holding down the 'loud' pedal while two unrelated chords are played, to the time when he is taught to use the pedal for the accomplishment of atmospheric effects that are like painting in the most subtle and delicate shades, the study of the pedal is continuously a source of the most interesting experiment and revelation.

"Figuring out how and when to use the pedal to create specific effects can take a lifetime to master. From the beginning, when students learn the negative impact of pressing the 'loud' pedal while playing two unrelated chords, to when they discover how to use the pedal to create atmospheric effects that resemble painting in the most subtle and delicate hues, the exploration of the pedal remains a fascinating source of experimentation and insight."

"There should be no hard-and-fast rules governing the use of the pedal. It is the branch of pianoforte playing in which there must always be the greatest latitude. For instance, in the playing of Bach's works on the modern pianoforte there seems to have been a very great deal of confusion as to the propriety of the use of the pedal. The Bach music, which is played now on the keyboard of the modern piano, was, for the most part, originallyPg 85 written for either the clavier or for the organ. The clavichord had a very short sound, resembling in a way the staccato touch on the present-day piano, whereas the organ was and is capable of a great volume of sound of sustained quality. Due to the contradictory nature of these two instruments and the fact that many people do not know whether a composition at hand was written for the clavichord or for the organ, some of them try to imitate the organ sound by holding the pedal all the time or most of the time, while others try to imitate the clavichord and refrain from the use of the pedal altogether. The extreme theories, as in the case of all extreme theories, are undoubtedly wrong.

There shouldn't be strict rules about using the pedal. It’s the aspect of piano playing that allows for the most flexibility. For example, there's a lot of confusion around using the pedal when playing Bach's pieces on the modern piano. Bach's music, which is now performed on the modern piano, was mostly originally written for either the harpsichord or the organ. The harpsichord had a very short sound, somewhat similar to the staccato touch of today's piano, while the organ is capable of producing a much larger volume of sustained sound. Because these two instruments are so different and many people aren't sure whether a piece was meant for the harpsichord or the organ, some musicians try to mimic the organ sound by keeping the pedal down all the time or most of the time, while others attempt to replicate the harpsichord and avoid using the pedal completely. Both extreme viewpoints, like with all extreme theories, are clearly incorrect.

"One may have the clavichord in mind in playing one piece and the organ in mind in playing another. There can be nothing wrong about that, but to transform the modern pianoforte, which has distinctly specific tonal attributes, into a clavichord or into an organ must result in a tonal abuse.

"One might think of the clavichord when playing one piece and the organ when playing another. There's nothing wrong with that, but trying to make the modern piano, which has its own unique sound qualities, mimic a clavichord or an organ would lead to a distortion of its tone."

"The pedal is just as much a part of the pianoforte as are the stops and the couplers a part of the organ or the brass tangents a part of the clavichord. It is artistically impossiblePg 86 to so camouflage the tone of the pianoforte as to make it sound like either the organ or the clavichord. Even were this possible, the clavichord is an instrument which is out of date, though the music of Bach is still a part and parcel of the musical literature of to-day. The oldest known specimen of the clavichord (dated 1537) is in the Metropolitan Museum of Art, in New York City. Should you happen to view this instrument you would realize at once that its action is entirely different from that of the piano, just as its tone was different. You cannot possibly make a piano sound like a clavichord through any medium of touch or pedals. Therefore, why not play the piano as a piano? Why try to do the impossible thing in endeavoring to make the piano sound like another instrument of a different mechanism? Why not make a piano sound like a piano? Must we always endure listening to Wagner's music in a variety show and to Strauss' waltzes in Carnegie Hall?

"The pedal is just as important to the piano as the stops and couplers are to the organ, or the brass tangents are to the clavichord. It's artistically impossiblePg 86 to disguise the tone of the piano so that it sounds like either the organ or the clavichord. Even if it were possible, the clavichord is an outdated instrument, though Bach's music is still very much part of today’s musical repertoire. The oldest known clavichord (from 1537) is located in the Metropolitan Museum of Art, in New York City. If you happen to see this instrument, you would instantly recognize that its action is completely different from that of the piano, just as its tone is distinct. You can’t make a piano sound like a clavichord using any form of touch or pedals. So, why not play the piano as it is? Why try to achieve the impossible by making the piano imitate another instrument with a different mechanism? Why not simply make a piano sound like a piano? Must we always endure listening to Wagner's music in a variety show and Strauss' waltzes in Carnegie Hall?"

V

"If one were to ask me what is the indispensable thing in the education of a pianist, I would say: 'First of all, a good guide.' ByPg 87 this I do not mean merely a good teacher, but rather a mentor, a pilot who can and who will oversee the early steps of the career of a young person. In my own case, I was fortunate in having a father, a professional musician, who realized my musical possibilities, and from the very beginning was intensely interested in my career, not merely as a father, but as an artist guiding and piloting every day of my early life. Fate is such a peculiar mystery, and the student, in his young life, can have but a slight idea of what is before him in the future. Therefore, the need of a mentor is essential. I am sure that my father was the author of a great deal of the success that I have enjoyed. It was he who took me to Moszkowski and Rubinstein. The critical advice—especially that of Rubinstein—was invaluable to me. The student should have unrelenting criticism from a master mind. Even when it is caustic, as was von Bülow's, it may be very beneficial. I remember once in the home of Moszkowski that I played for von Bülow. The taciturn, cynical conductor-pianist simply crushed me with his criticism of my playing. But, young though I was, I was not so conceited as to fail to realize that he was right. I shook handsPg 88 with him and thanked him for his advice and criticism. Von Bülow laughed and said, 'Why do you thank me? It is like the chicken thanking the one who had eaten it, for doing so.' Von Bülow, on that same day played in such a jumbled manner with his old, stiffened fingers, that I asked Moszkowski how in the world it might be possible for von Bülow to keep a concert engagement which I knew him to have a few days later in Berlin. Moszkowski replied: 'Let von Bülow alone for that. You don't know him. If he sets out to do something, he is going to do it.'

"If you were to ask me what is the most essential thing in a pianist's education, I would say: 'First and foremost, a good guide.' By this, I don’t just mean a good teacher, but really a mentor, a leader who can oversee the early steps of a young person's career. In my case, I was lucky to have a father, a professional musician, who recognized my musical potential and was genuinely invested in my career from the start, not just as a dad, but as an artist guiding and supporting me every day of my early life. Life has a strange way of unfolding, and a young student can have very little idea of what the future holds. That’s why having a mentor is crucial. I'm convinced that my father was a big part of the success I've had. He was the one who introduced me to Moszkowski and Rubinstein. The critical advice—especially from Rubinstein—was incredibly valuable to me. A student should receive constant feedback from a master. Even when it’s harsh, like von Bülow's criticism, it can be very helpful. I remember once at Moszkowski's home, I played for von Bülow. The quiet, cynical conductor-pianist completely overwhelmed me with his critique of my playing. But even though I was young, I wasn’t so arrogant that I didn't see he was right. I shook his hand and thanked him for his advice. Von Bülow laughed and said, 'Why are you thanking me? It’s like a chicken thanking the one who ate it for doing so.' That same day, von Bülow played in such a disorganized way with his old, stiff fingers that I asked Moszkowski how he could possibly keep a concert engagement he had in Berlin a few days later. Moszkowski replied: 'Leave von Bülow alone for that. You don't know him. If he decides to do something, he will do it.'"

"Von Bülow's playing, however, was almost always pedantic, although unquestionably scholarly. There was none of the leonine spontaneity of Rubinstein. Rubinstein was a very exacting schoolmaster at the piano when he first undertook to train me; but he often said to me, 'The main object is to make the music sound right, even though you have to play with your nose!' With Rubinstein there was no ignus fatuus of mere method. Any method that would lead to fine artistic results—to beautiful and effective performance—was justifiable in his eyes.

"Von Bülow's playing was almost always pedantic, though undeniably scholarly. It lacked the wild spontaneity of Rubinstein. Rubinstein was a very demanding teacher at the piano when he first started training me, but he often told me, 'The main goal is to make the music sound right, even if you have to play with your nose!' With Rubinstein, there was no ignus fatuus of just following method. Any approach that led to great artistic results—to beautiful and impactful performances—was acceptable to him."

"Finally, to the student let me say: 'Always Pg 89 work hard and strive to do your best. Secure a reliable mentor if you can possibly do so, and depend upon his advice as to your career. Even with the best advice there is always the element of fate—the introduction of the unknown—the strangeness of coincidence which would almost make one believe in astrology and its dictum that our terrestrial course may be guided by the stars. In 1887, when I played in Washington as a child of eleven, I was introduced to a young lady, who was the daughter of Senator James B. Eustis. Little did I dream that this young woman, of all the hundreds and hundreds of girls introduced to me during my tours, would some day be my wife. Fate plays its rôle—but do not be tempted into the fallacious belief that success and everything else depend upon fate, for the biggest factor is, after all, hard work and intelligent guidance.'"

"Finally, to the student, I’d say: 'Always Pg 89 work hard and do your best. If you can, find a reliable mentor and follow their advice about your career. Even with the best guidance, there’s always an element of fate—the unknown, the odd coincidences that might make you think astrology is right and our lives are influenced by the stars. In 1887, when I performed in Washington as an eleven-year-old, I met a young lady, the daughter of Senator James B. Eustis. I never imagined that this girl, out of all the hundreds I was introduced to during my tours, would eventually become my wife. Fate has a role, but don’t fall into the misleading belief that success and everything else hinge on fate, because ultimately, hard work and smart guidance are the key factors.'"


Piano Questions Answered


CONTENTS

TECHNIQUE PAGE
1. General 3
2. Position of the Body 4
3. Position of the Hand 6
4. Position of the Fingers 6
5. Action of the Wrist 9
6. Action of the Arm 11
7. Stretching 12
8. The Thumb 14
9. The Other Fingers 16
10. Weak Fingers, etc. 18
11. Staccato 21
12. Legato 22
13. Precision 25
14. Piano Touch vs Organ Touch 26
15. Fingering 27
16. The Glissando 29
17. Octaves 29
18. Repetition Technique 34
19. Double Notes 35
THE INSTRUMENT 35
THE PEDALS 39
PRACTICE 45
MARKS AND NOMENCLATURE 57
ABOUT CERTAIN PIECES AND COMPOSERS 75Pg iv
1. Bach 80
2. Beethoven 83
3. Mendelssohn 85
4. Chopin 86
EXERCISES AND STUDIES 93
POLYRHYTHMS 96
PHRASING 98
RUBATO 100
CONCEPTION 102
FORCE OF EXAMPLE 104
THEORY 104
THE MEMORY 112
SIGHT-READING 117
ACCOMPANYING 117
TRANSPOSING 119
PLAYING FOR PEOPLE 120
ABOUT THE PIANO PER SE 127
BAD MUSIC 133
ETHICAL 135
PITCH AND KINDRED MATTERS 136
THE STUDENT'S AGE 138
TEACHERS, LESSONS AND METHODS 140
MISCELLANEOUS QUESTIONS 150
ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF QUESTIONS 165
INDEX 175

A FOREWORD

This little book is compiled from the questions and my answers to them, as they have appeared during the past two years in the Ladies' Home Journal. Since the questions came mostly from young piano students and cover a large number of matters important to the study of the piano, it was thought that this republication might be of interest to piano students in general, and that, gathered into a little volume, they might form a new and perhaps not unwelcome sort of reference book.

This small book is put together from the questions and my responses to them, which appeared over the last two years in the Ladies' Home Journal. Since the questions primarily came from young piano students and address many important topics related to piano study, it was believed that this re-release could be interesting for piano students in general. By collecting them into a compact volume, it might serve as a fresh and possibly helpful reference book.

To serve as such and to facilitate the reader's search for any particular subject, I have grouped the questions, together with their answers, under special headings.

To help with this and make it easier for the reader to find specific topics, I have organized the questions and their answers under specific headings.

It is only natural, however, that a book of this character cannot contain more than mere suggestions to stimulate the reader's individual thinking. Positive facts, which can be found in books on musical history and in kindred works,Pg vi are, therefore, stated only where they are needful as a basis for the replies. Any rule or advice given to some particular person cannot fit every other person unless it is passed through the sieve of one's own individual intelligence and is, by this process, so modified as to fit one's own particular case.

It’s only natural that a book like this can’t offer more than just suggestions to inspire the reader's personal thinking. Actual facts, which are available in books on music history and related works,Pg vi are mentioned only when necessary to support the responses. Any rule or advice given to one person may not apply to everyone unless it’s filtered through their own understanding and adjusted accordingly to suit their specific situation.

There are, in addition to the questions presented and answered, one or two points about piano-playing that would naturally not occur to the average student. The opportunity to discuss those here is too favourable to be allowed to pass, and as they hardly admit of precise classification, I venture to offer them here as a brief foreword.

There are, besides the questions asked and answered, a couple of points about playing the piano that probably wouldn’t occur to the typical student. The chance to talk about them here is too good to pass up, and since they don’t really fit into neat categories, I’ll share them here as a short introduction.

To the hundreds of students who at various times have asked me: What is the quickest way to become a great piano-player? I will say that such a thing as a royal road, a secret trick, or a patent method to quickly become a great artist, does not exist. As the world consists of atoms; as it is the infinitely small things that have forced the microscope into the scientist's hand, so does art contain numberless small, seemingly insignificant things Pg vii which, if neglected entirely, visit dire vengeance upon the student. Instead of prematurely concerning himself with his inspiration, spirituality, genius, fancy, etc., and neglecting on their account the material side of piano study, the student should be willing to progress from atom to atom, slowly, deliberately, but with absolute certainty that each problem has been completely solved, each difficulty fully overcome, before he faces the next one. Leaps, there are none!

To the hundreds of students who have asked me at different times: What’s the fastest way to become a great piano player? I have to say that there’s no shortcut, secret trick, or patented method to quickly become a great artist. Just like the world is made up of atoms, and it’s the tiny details that push scientists to use microscopes, art is filled with countless small, seemingly insignificant things that, if ignored, can have serious consequences for the student. Instead of getting caught up too soon in ideas about inspiration, spirituality, genius, or creativity, and neglecting the practical side of piano study, the student should be ready to move step by step, slowly and carefully, with the certainty that each problem has been fully addressed and each challenge completely tackled before moving on to the next one. There are no shortcuts! Pg vii

Unquestionably it does sometimes happen that an artist suddenly acquires a wide renown. In such a case his leap was not into greatness, but merely into the public's recognition of it; the greatness must have been in him for some time before the public became aware of it. If there was any leaping, it was not the artist, but the public that did it.

It's true that sometimes an artist suddenly becomes widely recognized. In that situation, the leap isn’t into greatness but simply into the public acknowledging it; the greatness must have existed in him for a while before the public noticed. If there was any leap, it was the public that made it, not the artist.

Let us not close our eyes to the fact that there have been—and probably always will be—artists that gain a wide renown without being great; puffery, aided by some personal eccentricity, is quite able to mislead the public, but these will, at best, do it only for a short time, andPg viii the collapse of such a reputation, as collapse there must be, is always sure, and sad to behold.

Let’s not ignore the reality that there have been—and probably always will be—artists who become widely famous without being truly great; hype, combined with some personal quirks, can easily deceive the public, but this kind of fame will, at best, last only a little while, andPg viii the downfall of such a reputation, as it inevitably will happen, is always certain and regrettable to witness.

The buoyancy of mind, its ability to soar, so necessary for both creative and interpretative art, these are never impaired by close attention to detail. If they should be destroyed by attention to detail, it would not matter, for they cannot have been genuine; they can have been but sentimental imaginings. Details are the very steps which, one by one, lead to the summit of art; we should be careful not to lift one foot before the other one rests quite securely upon its step. One should—to illustrate—not be satisfied with the ability of "getting through" some difficult passage "by the skin of the teeth" or "without breaking down," but should strive to be able to play with it, to toy with it, in order to have it at one's beck and call in any variation of mood, so as to play it as it pleases the mind and not only the fingers. One should acquire sovereignty over it.

The lightness of mind, its ability to rise high, which is essential for both creative and interpretative art, is never negatively affected by paying close attention to detail. If it were to be harmed by focusing on details, it wouldn’t matter because it wouldn’t have been real; it could only have been sentimental fantasies. Details are the very steps that, one by one, lead to the peak of art; we should be careful not to move one foot before the other is securely placed on its step. One should—not just be satisfied with "getting through" a tough part "by the skin of your teeth" or "without falling apart"—but should aim to play with it, to experiment with it, so that it’s at your command in any change of mood, allowing you to play it as it pleases your mind, not just your fingers. One should gain mastery over it.

This sovereignty is technique. But—technique is not art. It is only a means to achieve art, a paver of the path towardPg ix it. The danger of confounding technique with art itself is not inconsiderable, since it takes a long time to develop a trustworthy technique; and this prolonged association with one subject is apt to give it supremacy over all others in one's mind. To guard against this serious danger the student should, above all, never lose sight of the fact that music, as does any other art, springs from our innate craving for individual expression. As word-thought is transmitted from man to man by verbal language so are feelings, emotions, moods—crystallized into tone-thought—conveyed by music. The effects of music may, therefore, be ennobling and refining; but they can as easily be degrading and demoralizing. For the saints and sinners among music-makers are probably in the same proportion as among the followers of other professions. The ethical value of music depends, therefore, not upon the musician's technique, but solely upon his moral tendencies. The student should never strive to dazzle his auditor's ear with mere technical brilliancy, but should endeavour to gladden his heart, to refine his feelings and sensibilities, by transmitting noble musicalPg x thoughts to his mind. He should scorn all unnecessary, charlatanish externalities and strive ever for the inwardness of the composition he interprets; for, in being honest to the composition he will also be honest to himself and thus, consciously or not, express his own best self. If all musicians were sincere in this endeavour there could be neither envy nor jealousy among them; advancing hand in hand toward their common ideal they could not help being of mutual assistance to each other.

This sovereignty is technique. But—technique is not art. It is just a way to create art, a stepping stone on the path towardPg ix it. The risk of confusing technique with art itself is significant, as it takes a long time to build a reliable technique; and this extended focus on one aspect can end up overshadowing everything else in one's mind. To protect against this serious risk, students should always remember that music, like any other art, comes from our deep desire for personal expression. Just as thoughts are shared between people through language, feelings, emotions, and moods—shaped into sound—are communicated through music. The effects of music can be uplifting and enlightening; but they can also be damaging and corrupting. The number of saints and sinners among music-makers is likely similar to those in other professions. Therefore, the ethical value of music relies not on the musician's technique, but entirely on their moral character. Students should not aim to impress listeners with technical flair but should strive to uplift their hearts, refine their feelings and sensibilities, by conveying noble musicalPg x ideas to their minds. They should reject all unnecessary, flashy externals and always seek the essence of the piece they are interpreting; for in being true to the composition, they will also be true to themselves and, whether they realize it or not, express their best selves. If all musicians were genuine in this pursuit, there would be no room for envy or jealousy among them; as they move forward together toward their shared ideal, they would naturally support each other.

Art, not unlike religion, needs an altar around which its devotees may congregate. Liszt, in his day, had erected such an altar in Weimar, and as its high priest he stood, himself, before it—a luminous example of devotion to art. Rubinstein did the same in St. Petersburg. Out of these atmospheres, thanks to the inspiring influences of Liszt's and Rubinstein's wonderful personalities, there have emerged a large number of highly meritorious and some eminent artists. That many of them have lacked the power in their later life to withstand the temptations of quick material gain by descending to a lower Pg xi plane is to be regretted, but—such is life. Many are called, but few are chosen. Since those days several of these "many" have attempted to create similar centres in Europe. They failed, because they were not serving art, but rather made art serve their own worldly purposes.

Art, similar to religion, needs a gathering place for its followers. Liszt built such a place in Weimar, where he served as its high priest, embodying a shining example of commitment to art. Rubinstein did likewise in St. Petersburg. From these environments, inspired by Liszt's and Rubinstein's remarkable personalities, many talented and a few outstanding artists have emerged. It's unfortunate that many of them have struggled later in life to resist the allure of quick financial gain by lowering their standards. But that’s just how life goes. Many are called, but few are chosen. Since then, several of these “many” have tried to create similar hubs in Europe. They failed because they were not dedicated to art, but rather made art serve their own worldly ambitions. Pg xi

The artists of talent no longer group themselves around the man of genius. Perhaps he is not to be found just now. Each little celebrity among the pianists keeps nowadays a shop of his own and all to himself. Many of these shops are "mints," and some of them produce counterfeits. As a matter of course, this separative system precludes all unification of artistic principles and is, therefore, very harmful to the present generation of students. The honest student who will discriminate between these, sometimes cleverly masked, counterfeit mints, and a real art altar must be of a character in which high principles are natively ingrained. It might help him somewhat to remember that when there is no good to choose we can always reject the bad.

The talented artists no longer gather around the genius. Maybe he’s just not around right now. Each emerging pianist today runs their own little studio and keeps it all to themselves. Many of these studios are thriving, while some produce imitations. Naturally, this isolated approach prevents any unification of artistic principles and is, therefore, very detrimental to the current generation of students. An honest student who can tell the difference between these sometimes cleverly disguised imitation studios and a true art sanctuary must have a character deeply rooted in strong principles. It might help to remember that when there’s no good option available, we can always choose to avoid the bad.

What is true of teachers is just as true of compositions. The student should notPg xii listen to—should not, at least, repeat the hearing of—bad compositions, though they may be called symphonies or operas. And he can, in a considerable measure, rely upon his own instincts in this matter. He may not—and probably will not—fully fathom the depths of a new symphony at its first hearing, but he must have received general impressions of sufficient power and clearness to make him wish for another hearing. When this wish is absent he should not hear the work again from a mere sense of duty; it were far wiser to avoid another hearing, for habit is a strong factor, and if we accustom our ear to hear cacophonous music we are apt to lose our aversion to it, which is tantamount to a loss of good, natural taste. It is with much of modern music as it is with opium, morphine, and other deadly drugs. We should shun their very touch. These musical opiates are sometimes manufactured by persons of considerable renown; of such quickly gained renown as may be acquired nowadays by the employment of commercialistic methods; a possibility for which the venal portion of the public press must bear part of the blame. The studentPg xiii should not be deceived by names of which the general familiarity is of too recent a date. I repeat that he should rather consult his own feelings and by following them contribute his modest share toward sending some of the present "moderns" back into their deserved obscurity and insignificance.

What is true for teachers is just as true for music compositions. The student should notPg xii listen to—at least, they shouldn’t repeat the listening of—bad compositions, even if they are labeled as symphonies or operas. They can largely trust their own instincts in this regard. They might not—and probably won’t—fully understand the complexities of a new symphony on the first listen, but they should have received strong enough impressions to make them wish to hear it again. If that desire is missing, they should not listen to it again out of obligation; it’s much wiser to skip it because habit is a powerful influence, and if we train our ears to tolerate unpleasant music, we risk losing our dislike for it, which equals a loss of good, natural taste. Much of today’s music is like opium, morphine, and other harmful drugs. We should avoid them entirely. These musical drugs are sometimes created by well-known individuals, who gain fame quickly through commercial methods; the corrupt part of the public press shares some of the blame for this. The studentPg xiii should not be misled by names that have only recently become familiar. I emphasize that they should rely on their own feelings and, by doing so, help to send some of the current "moderns" back into the obscurity they deserve.

I use the term "moderns" advisedly, for the true masters—some of whom died but recently—have never stooped to those methods of self-aggrandisement at which I hinted. Their places of honour were accorded to them by the world because they were theirs, by right of their artistic power, their genius and the purity of their art. My advice to the students and to all lovers of music is: Hold on with all your might to the school of sincerity and chastity in music! It is saner and, morally and æsthetically, safer than the entire pack of our present nerve-tickling, aye, and nerve-racking "modernists." Music should always elevate; it should always call forth what, according to the demands of time and place, is best in us. When, instead of serving this divine mission, it speculates upon, and arouses, our lowest instincts for no better purpose than to fill Pg xiv the pockets of its perpetrator, it should receive neither the help nor the encouraging attention of any noble-thinking and clean-minded man or woman. Passive resistance can do a good deal on these premises.

I use the term "moderns" carefully, because the true masters—some of whom passed away recently—never resorted to those self-promoting tactics I mentioned. They earned their places of honor through their artistic talent, genius, and the integrity of their art. My advice to students and all music lovers is: Hold on tight to the school of sincerity and purity in music! It's healthier and, both morally and aesthetically, safer than the whole range of today’s nerve-jangling, and even nerve-wracking, "modernists." Music should always uplift; it should bring out the best in us, based on what the time and situation call for. When, instead of fulfilling this noble mission, music plays on our basest instincts just to line the pockets of its creators, it should not receive support or attention from anyone with noble thoughts and a clear mind. Passive resistance can accomplish a lot based on this idea.

The matter of abstention from a certain type of music recalls to my mind another evil from which Americans should abstain; it is the curious and out-of-date superstition that music can be studied abroad better than here. While their number is not very large, I personally can name five American teachers who have struggled here for many a year without gaining that high recognition which they deserve. And now? Now they are in the various capitals of Europe, receiving the highest fees that were ever paid for instruction, and they receive these high fees from American students that throng their studios. That the indifference of their compatriots drove these men practically out of their country proved to be of advantage to them; but how ought those to be regarded who failed to keep them here? The wrong is irreparable in so far as these men do not think of returning to America except as visitors. The duty of American students and loversPg xv of good music is to see to it that such capable teachers as are still here should remain here. The mass of emigration to Europe of our music students should cease! If a student has what is understood by "finished" his studies here and his teacher sets him free, he may make a reconnoitring tour in Europe. The change of views and customs will, no doubt, broaden his mind in certain directions. But musically speaking, he will be sure to find that most of the enchantment of Europe was due to its distance. Excepting the excellent orchestras of Europe and speaking of the general music-making there, it is at present not quite as good as it is here: neither is the average music teacher in Europe a whit better than the man of equal standing here.

The issue of avoiding a certain type of music reminds me of another problem that Americans should steer clear of: the outdated belief that you can learn music better abroad than here. While they’re not numerous, I can personally name five American teachers who have dedicated many years here without getting the recognition they deserve. And now? Now they’re in various European capitals, earning the highest fees ever paid for instruction, and they’re getting these high fees from American students who flock to their studios. The indifference of their fellow countrymen forced these men to leave the U.S., which actually turned out to be beneficial for them. But how should we view those who didn’t support them staying here? The damage is done since these men only plan to return to America as visitors. It’s the responsibility of American students and fans of good music to ensure that the capable teachers who are still here remain here. The wave of American music students moving to Europe should stop! If a student feels he has "finished" his studies here and his teacher allows him to go, he can take a trip around Europe. This change in perspective and culture will likely broaden his mind in some ways. But in terms of music, he’ll find that much of the allure of Europe came from its distance. Aside from Europe’s excellent orchestras, the overall music scene there isn’t quite as good as it is here; nor is the average music teacher in Europe any better than an equivalent teacher here.

Americans should take cognizance of the fact that their country has not stood still in music any more than in any other direction. Each year has recorded an advancing step in its development. We must cease to compare the Europe of to-day with the America of fifty years ago. At present there is an astonishingly large number of clever and capable musiciansPg xvi in America, and, as with good physicians and lawyers, their ability usually stands in inverse proportion to the amount of their advertising. It is these worthy teachers for whose sake the superstition of "studying abroad" should be foresworn. What Uncle Sam has, in the field of music, not directly produced he has acquired by the natural law of attraction; now that so many talented and learned instructors, both native and foreign, are here they should be given a fair opportunity to finish a pupil's development as far as a teacher can do it, instead of seeing him, half-done, rush off "to Europe." If I were not convinced that a change on this score is possible, I should not have devoted so many words to it. It is merely a question of making a start. Let me hope that each reader of this little book may start this change, or, that, if already started, he will foster and help it. If his efforts should be disparaged by some, he need not feel disheartened, but remember that he belongs to the "land of limitless possibilities."

Americans should be aware that their country has not stagnated in music any more than in other areas. Each year marks a progress in its development. We need to stop comparing today’s Europe with America from fifty years ago. Right now, there are an astonishing number of talented and capable musiciansPg xvi in America, and, like good doctors and lawyers, their skill often correlates inversely with how much they promote themselves. It is these dedicated instructors for whom the myth of "studying abroad" should be abandoned. What Uncle Sam has not directly created in music, he has drawn in through the natural law of attraction; now that so many skilled and knowledgeable teachers, both local and international, are here, they should be given a fair chance to complete a student’s education as much as a teacher can, rather than watching them leave "to Europe" when they are only halfway finished. If I weren't convinced that a change in this regard is possible, I wouldn't have devoted so much effort to it. It’s simply a matter of getting started. I hope that each reader of this little book will initiate this change, or if it has already begun, that they will support and encourage it. If their efforts face criticism, they shouldn't feel discouraged but remember that they belong to the "land of limitless possibilities."

Josef Hofmann.
Pg 3

Josef Hofmann. Pg 3


PIANO QUESTIONS


TECHNIQUE

1. GENERAL
What Does "Technique" Mean?

What are the different techniques, and which one is most generally used? What is the difference between them?

What are the different techniques, and which one is the most commonly used? What sets them apart?

Technique is a generic term, comprising scales, arpeggios, chords, double notes, octaves, legato, and the various staccato touches as well as the dynamic shadings. They are all necessary to make up a complete technique.

Technique is a general term that includes scales, arpeggios, chords, double notes, octaves, legato, and various staccato touches, along with the different dynamic nuances. All of these are essential for developing a complete technique.

The More Technique the More Practice

Why do pianists who have more technique than many others practise more than these others?

Why do pianists who have more skill than others practice more than those other pianists?

Why have the Rothschilds more secretaries than I have? Because the administration of a large fortune entails more work than that of a small one. A pianist's technique is the material portion of his artistic possessions; it is his capital. To keep a great technique in fine workingPg 4 trim is in itself a considerable and time-absorbing task. And, besides, you know that the more we have the more we want. This trait is not only human; it is also pianistic.

Why do the Rothschilds have more secretaries than I do? Because managing a large fortune requires more effort than managing a small one. A pianist's skill is a crucial part of their artistic assets; it's their investment. Maintaining a high level of skill in good shape is itself a significant and time-consuming job. And, as you know, the more we have, the more we desire. This tendency isn't just human; it's also true for pianists.

How to Improve the Technique

Should I endeavour to improve my technique by trying difficult pieces?

Should I try to improve my skills by tackling challenging pieces?

You should not confine yourself to pieces that come easy to you, for that would prevent all further technical progress. But beware of pieces that are so difficult that you could not play them—in a slower tempo—with absolute correctness. For this would lead to the ruin of your technique and kill the joy in your studies. Play pieces that are always a trifle harder than those you have completely mastered. Do not emulate those who say: "I play already this or that," without asking themselves "how" they play. Artistry depends ever upon the "how."

You shouldn't limit yourself to pieces that come easily to you, as that would stop any further technical growth. But be careful of pieces that are so difficult that you can't play them—at a slower tempo—with complete accuracy. This would ruin your technique and dampen your enjoyment of practice. Choose pieces that are always slightly harder than what you’ve fully mastered. Don't follow those who say, "I already play this or that," without considering "how" they play. Mastery always depends on the "how."

2. POSITION OF THE BODY
Do Not Raise the Piano-Stool Too High

Are the best results at the piano attained by sitting high or low?

Are the best results at the piano achieved by sitting high or low?

As a general rule, I do not recommend a high seat at the piano, because thisPg 5 induces the employment of the arm and shoulders rather than of the fingers, and is, of course, very harmful to the technique. As to the exact height of the seat, you will have to experiment for yourself and find out at which height you can play longest with the least fatigue.

As a general rule, I don’t suggest a high seat at the piano, because thisPg 5 leads to using your arms and shoulders more than your fingers, which can be really bad for your technique. Regarding the exact height of the seat, you’ll need to try different settings to discover what height allows you to play the longest with the least fatigue.

The Height of the Piano Seat

Is my seat at the piano to be at the same height when I practise as when I play for people?

Is my piano seat supposed to be at the same height when I practice as when I perform for others?

Yes! Height and distance (from the keyboard) of your chair—which should never have arms—you should decide for yourself and once for all time; for only then can you acquire a normal hand position, which, in its turn, is a condition sine qua non for the development of your technique. See also to it that both feet are in touch with their respective pedals so as to be in place when their action is required. If they stray away and you must grope for the pedals when you need them it will lead to a break in your concentration, and this will cause you to play less well than you really can. To let the feet strayPg 6 from the pedals easily affects your entire position. It is a bad habit. Alas, that bad habits are so much easier acquired than good ones!

Yes! You should choose the height and distance (from the keyboard) of your chair—which should never have arms—yourself, and make that choice once and for all. Only then can you establish a normal hand position, which is essential for developing your technique. Also, make sure that both feet are positioned on their respective pedals so they’re ready when you need them. If your feet wander away and you have to search for the pedals when you need them, it will disrupt your concentration, causing you to play worse than you really can. Allowing your feet to stray from the pedals negatively impacts your entire posture. It’s a bad habit. Unfortunately, bad habits are so much easier to form than good ones!

3. POSITION OF THE HAND
The Tilt of The Hand in Playing Scales

Should my hand in playing scales be tilted toward the thumb or toward the little finger? I find that in the scales with black keys it is much easier to play the latter way.

Should my hand when playing scales be angled towards the thumb or towards the little finger? I find that with the scales that have black keys, it's much easier to play it the latter way.

I quite share your opinion, and extend it also to the scales without black keys. I think the natural tendency of the hands is to lean toward the little finger, and as soon as you have passed the stage of preliminary training, as soon as you feel fairly certain that your fingers act evenly, you may yield to their natural tendency, especially when you strive more for speed than force; for speed does not suffer tension, while force craves it.

I completely agree with you, and I also feel the same about the scales without black keys. I believe the natural tendency of the hands is to lean towards the pinky finger, and once you've gone beyond the basics, and you feel confident that your fingers are working evenly, you can give in to that natural tendency, especially when you're focusing more on speed than strength; speed doesn’t create tension, while strength does require it.

4. POSITION OF THE FINGERS
The Results Count, Not the Methods

Does it make any difference if my fingers are held very much curved or only a little? I was told that Rubenstein used his fingers almost flat.Pg 7

Does it matter whether my fingers are really curved or just a little? I heard that Rubenstein used his fingers almost flat.Pg 7

Since you mention Rubinstein I may quote his saying: "Play with your nose, if you will, but produce euphony (Wohlklang) and I will recognize you as a master of your instrument." It is ever a question of the result, whether you play this way or that way. If you should play with very much curved fingers and the result should sound uneven and pieced, change the curving little by little until you find out what degree of curvature suits your hand best. Experiment for yourself. Generally speaking, I recommend a free and easy position of hand and fingers, for it is only in a position of greatest freedom that their elasticity can be preserved, and elasticity is the chief point. By a free and easy position I mean that natural position of hand and fingers into which they fall when you drop your hand somewhat leisurely upon the keyboard.

Since you mention Rubinstein, I can quote his saying: "Play however you want, but produce a beautiful sound (Wohlklang) and I will recognize you as a master of your instrument." It's always about the outcome, whether you play this way or that way. If you play with very curved fingers and it sounds uneven and patchy, gradually adjust the curve until you figure out what degree of curvature works best for your hand. Experiment for yourself. In general, I recommend a relaxed and comfortable position for your hand and fingers, as it's only in a position of greatest freedom that their elasticity can be maintained, and elasticity is the main thing. By a relaxed and comfortable position, I mean the natural way your hand and fingers fall when you gently drop your hand onto the keyboard.

Cantabile Passages

Should a cantabile passage be played with a high finger-stroke or by using the weight of the arm?

Should a cantabile passage be played with a light touch or by using the weight of the arm?

Certain characteristic moments in some pieces require the high finger-stroke.Pg 8 It may be used also in working up a climax, in which case the raising of the fingers should increase proportionately to the rise of the climax. Where, however, the strength of the fingers is sufficient to obtain the climacteric result by pressure, instead of the stroke, it is always preferable to use pressure. As a general principle, I believe in the free-hanging, limp arm and recommend using its weight in cantabile playing.

Certain key moments in some pieces require a strong finger stroke.Pg 8 It can also be used to build up to a climax, where the lifting of the fingers should increase alongside the climax. However, if the strength of the fingers is enough to achieve the climactic effect through pressure instead of a stroke, it's always better to use pressure. As a general rule, I advocate for a relaxed, loose arm and suggest using its weight for melodic playing.

An Incorrect Position of the Fingers

Pray how can I correct the fault of bending out the first joints of the fingers when their cushions are pressed down upon the keys?

Pray, how can I fix the issue of bending the first joints of my fingers when their pads are pressed down on the keys?

Your trouble comes under the head of faulty touch, which nothing will correct but the constant supervision by a good teacher, assisted by a strong exertion of your own will power and strictest attention whenever you play. This bending out of the first joint is one of the hardest pianistic ailments to cure, but it is curable. Do not be discouraged if the cure is slow. The habit of years cannot be thrown off in a day.Pg 9

Your issue falls under the category of poor technique, which can only be fixed through regular guidance from a skilled teacher, along with a strong effort on your part and full concentration every time you play. This bending of the first joint is one of the toughest piano-related problems to overcome, but it is treatable. Don’t get discouraged if progress is slow. Years of habit can’t be changed overnight.Pg 9

5. ACTION OF THE WRIST
Don't Stiffen the Hands in Playing Scales

Should the hands be kept perfectly still in playing scales and arpeggios? Or, to lessen fatigue, is an occasional rise and fall of the wrist permissible in a long passage of scale or arpeggio?

Should the hands be kept completely still when playing scales and arpeggios? Or, to reduce fatigue, is it okay for the wrist to move up and down occasionally during a long passage of scales or arpeggios?

The hands should, indeed, be kept still, but not stiff. Protracted passages of scales or arpeggios easily induce a stiffening of the wrist. Hence, an occasional motion of the wrist, upward and downward, will do much to counteract this tendency. It will, besides, be a good test of the looseness of the wrist.

The hands should definitely remain still, but not rigid. Long stretches of scales or arpeggios can easily make the wrist stiff. Therefore, a little movement of the wrist, up and down, will help counter this tendency. Additionally, it will be a good way to check how loose your wrist is.

The Loose Wrist

Is it not impossible to preserve a complete looseness of the wrist in piano-playing because of the muscles that connect the forearm with the hand?

Is it really possible to keep the wrist completely relaxed while playing the piano, given the muscles that connect the forearm to the hand?

By no means. You should only see to it that you do not stiffen the wrist unconsciously, as most players do. The arm should be held so that the wrist is on a line with it, not bent, and by concentrated thinking you should endeavour to transfer the display of force to the finger-tips instead of holding thePg 10 tension in your arm. For this produces fatigue, while the way I suggest will lead you to develop considerable force through the hand and fingers alone and leave the arm practically limp and loose. It takes months of study under closest attention, however, to acquire this looseness of the arm.

By no means. Just make sure you don't unconsciously stiffen your wrist, like most players do. Your arm should be held so that your wrist is aligned with it, not bent. Focus on transferring the force to your fingertips instead of tensing your arm. Holding tension in your arm will lead to fatigue, while my method helps you develop significant strength through just your hand and fingers, leaving your arm relaxed and loose. However, it takes months of dedicated practice to achieve this arm looseness.

The Position of the Wrist

Do you favour a low or high position of the wrist for average type of work?

Do you prefer a low or high wrist position for typical tasks?

For average work, I recommend an average position; neither high nor low. Changes, upward or downward, must be made to meet the requirements of special occasions.

For regular work, I suggest a standard position; neither high nor low. Adjustments, whether up or down, should be made to fit the needs of special occasions.

Do Not Allow the Wrist to Get Stiff

If one's wrist is stiff is there any set of exercises especially adapted to acquiring a freer movement? Or is there any special method of exercise?

If someone's wrist is stiff, are there specific exercises designed to improve movement? Or is there a particular exercise method?

It depends on whether your wrist is stiff from non-use or from wrong use. Assuming the latter, I should recommend studies in wrist octaves, but you must watch your wrist while playing and rest at the slightest indication of its stiffening.Pg 11

It depends on whether your wrist is stiff from lack of use or from improper use. If it's the second one, I recommend practicing wrist octaves, but you should keep an eye on your wrist while playing and take a break at the first sign of stiffness.Pg 11

6. ACTION OF THE ARM
When Tremolo Proves Unduly Fatiguing

I cannot play tremolo in the left hand for any length of time without great fatigue. I have tried changing the position of the hand from high to low, the sidewise motion, and the quiet hand. What is the correct method, and may the difficulty be overcome by slow practice?

I can’t play tremolo with my left hand for very long without getting really tired. I’ve tried adjusting my hand position from high to low, moving it sideways, and keeping my hand still. What’s the right way to do it, and can I overcome the difficulty with slow practice?

The tremolo cannot be practised slowly, nor with a stiff or quiet hand. The action must be distributed over the hand, wrist, underarm and, if necessary, the elbow. The shoulder forms the pivot whence a vibratory motion must proceed and engage all the points on the road to the fingers. The division of labour cannot be done consciously, but should better proceed from a feeling as if the whole arm was subjected to an electric current while engaged in playing a tremolo.

The tremolo can't be practiced slowly, nor with a stiff or relaxed hand. The movement needs to flow through the hand, wrist, underarm, and, if needed, the elbow. The shoulder acts as a pivot where a vibrating motion should start, connecting to all the parts leading to the fingers. This division of effort shouldn't be done deliberately but rather felt as if the entire arm is being energized by an electric current while playing a tremolo.

Play Chords With a Loose Arm

Should octave chords be played with rigid arms, the wrists and fingers thereby increasing the tone volume, or should the arms be loose? My teachers differ in their methods; so I turn to you for advice. Pg 12

Should octave chords be played with stiff arms, which would increase the volume of the tone through the wrists and fingers, or should the arms be relaxed? My teachers have different approaches, so I'm looking to you for guidance. Pg 12

With few exceptions, dictated by certain characterizations, chords should always be played with a loose arm. Let the arm pull the hand above the keys and then let both fall heavily upon them, preparing the fingers for their appropriate notes while still in the air and not, as many do, after falling down. This mode of touch produces greater tone-volume, is least fatiguing, and will have no bad after-effects.

With a few exceptions based on specific traits, chords should always be played with a relaxed arm. Lift your arm to guide your hand above the keys, then let both drop down firmly onto them, getting your fingers ready for the right notes while still in the air, rather than, as many do, after they hit the keys. This way of playing creates a fuller sound, is less tiring, and won’t lead to any negative side effects.

7. STRETCHING
Fatiguing the Hand by Stretching

I stretch between my fingers—taking the second and third, for instance, and trying to see how many keys I can get between them. It has helped me, but shall I be doing wrong to continue?

I stretch between my fingers—taking the second and third, for example, and trying to see how many keys I can fit between them. It has helped me, but will I be wrong to keep doing this?

If, as you say, you feel benefited by your stretching exercises you may continue them. But in your place I should beware of fatigue, for while the hand may show an improvement in its stretch while you are practising these exercises, if it is fatigued it will afterward contract so that its stretch is liable to become narrower than it was before.Pg 13

If, as you say, you feel good about your stretching exercises, you can keep doing them. But if I were you, I would be careful not to overdo it, because while your hand might seem to be improving during these exercises, if it gets tired, it will end up tightening up, making its stretch narrower than it was before.Pg 13

Do Not Injure the Hand by Stretching It

Is there any way to increase the stretch of my very small hand?

Is there any way to make my tiny hand more flexible?

Any modern teacher, acquainted with stretching your hand, can devise certain exercises that will be applicable to your particular hand. As the lack of stretch, however, may be due to a number of different causes I should advise you to desist from any stretch exercise that might be recommended to you without a close examination of your hand, since the wrong kind of exercise is not only apt, but bound, to injure it, perhaps permanently.

Any modern teacher who knows how to help you stretch your hand can create specific exercises tailored to your needs. However, since the inability to stretch can be caused by several different issues, I recommend avoiding any stretching exercises suggested without a thorough assessment of your hand. The wrong type of exercise not only can, but will likely, cause injury, possibly even permanently.

A Safe Way of Stretching the Small Hand

Is there any exercise, on the piano or otherwise, that would tend to stretch my hand so as to enable me to play octaves? My fingers are short and stubby. My teacher has not given me anything definite on this score.

Is there any exercise, on the piano or elsewhere, that could help stretch my hand so I can play octaves? My fingers are short and thick. My teacher hasn’t given me any specific advice on this.

The attempts to widen the natural stretch of the hand by artificial means lead easily to disastrous results. It was by just such attempts that Schumann rendered his hand useless for piano-playing. The best I can recommend is that before playing you soak your hands in rather hot water for several minutesPg 14 and then—while still in the water—stretch the fingers of one hand with the other. By doing this daily you will gain in stretch, provided you refrain from forcing matters, and provided also that you are still young, and your hands are flexible.

Trying to artificially increase the natural stretch of your hand can easily lead to bad outcomes. It was through such attempts that Schumann made his hand unusable for playing the piano. The best advice I can give is to soak your hands in fairly hot water for a few minutes before playingPg 14 and then—while still in the water—gently stretch the fingers of one hand with the other. By doing this daily, you will improve your stretch, as long as you don’t push it too hard and you are still young with flexible hands.

8. THE THUMB
"What is the Matter With My Scales?"

What is the matter with my scales? I cannot play them without a perceptible jerk when I use my thumb. How can I overcome the unevenness?

What’s wrong with my scales? I can’t play them without a noticeable jerk when I use my thumb. How can I fix the unevenness?

In answering this question I am in the position of a physician who is expected to prescribe a treatment for a patient whom he has neither examined nor even seen. I can therefore advise only in a very general way—as I have done with many questions to avoid the eventuality of being confronted by an exceptional case. The cause of the hand's unrest in the passing of the thumb lies usually in transferring the thumb too late. The thumb waits usually until the very moment when it is needed and then quickly jumps upon the proper key, instead of moving toward it as soonPg 15 as the last key it touched can be released. This belatedness causes a jerky motion of the arm and imparts it to the hand. Another cause lies in a fault no less grave than the first. Since the hand has only five fingers while the scale numbers many notes (according to its length), the player must replenish his fingers by passing the thumb under the hand so as to form a conjunction between the notes played and those to be played. This passing of the thumb conditions a change or shifting of the hand toward the keys to follow, but the shifting of the hand must not coincide with the passing of the thumb or the result will be a jerk. The position of the hand in relation to the keyboard must not change. It must remain the same until the thumb has struck its new key. Not until then must the shifting of the hand take place. In this way the jumpiness or jerkiness of the scale can be avoided, provided one can follow this precept punctiliously—which is not an easy matter, especially in great speed. Alas, why are those pesky scales so difficult, in fact,Pg 16 the most difficult thing to do on the piano?

In addressing this question, I feel like a doctor who has to recommend treatment for a patient I haven't examined or even seen. So, I can only provide very general advice—as I have for many questions—to avoid the risk of being confronted with an unusual case. The issue of the hand's restlessness with the thumb usually stems from the thumb moving too late. The thumb typically waits until the exact moment it's needed and then quickly jumps to the right key, instead of moving towards it as soon as the last key touched can be released. This delay results in a jerky motion of the arm, which then transfers to the hand. Another equally serious reason is that the hand has only five fingers while the scale has many notes (depending on its length), so the player has to use the thumb underneath the hand to create a connection between the notes currently played and the notes about to be played. This movement of the thumb requires a shift of the hand towards the upcoming keys, but the hand's shift should not coincide with the thumb's movement; otherwise, it will cause a jerk. The hand's position relative to the keyboard must stay the same until the thumb hits the new key. Only then should the hand shift. By following this guideline carefully—which isn't easy, especially at higher speeds—one can avoid the jumpiness or jerkiness in scales. Alas, why are those troublesome scales so tough, indeed, the hardest thing to play on the piano?

How to Hold the Thumb

What is the correct position for the thumb? Should it be curved well under the hand while playing?

What’s the right position for the thumb? Should it be nicely curved underneath the hand while playing?

In scale-playing the thumb should be slightly curved and kept near the index finger in order to be ready when needed. In pieces this position of the thumb cannot, of course, always be observed.

In scale playing, the thumb should be slightly curved and kept close to the index finger so it's ready to be used when needed. In pieces, this thumb position can't always be maintained, of course.

Which Fingers Demand Most Attention?

Should one pay special attention to the training of the thumb?

Should someone pay special attention to thumb training?

It may be said that the thumb and the middle finger are the two arch-conspirators against a precise finger technique. They crave your greatest attention. Above all, you must see to it that, in touching the keys with these fingers, you do not move the whole hand, still less the arm.

It could be said that the thumb and the middle finger are the main troublemakers when it comes to perfect finger technique. They demand your full focus. Most importantly, you need to ensure that when you touch the keys with these fingers, you don’t move your entire hand, let alone your arm.

9. THE OTHER FINGERS
The Fourth and Fifth Fingers

What exercise would you recommend for the training of the fourth and the fifth fingers?

What exercises would you suggest for training the fourth and fifth fingers?

Any collection of Etudes is sure toPg 17 contain some that are devoted to the training of those two fingers. In the Cramer Etudes (Bulow's selection) you will find Nos. 9, 10, 11, 14, 19, 20 adapted to your case, but do not pin your faith to the print! In all matters of art the "how" is of far more consequence than the "what." Play what you will, but bear your weak points in mind while you play. This is the real remedy. Keep hand and arm as loose as you can while training the fourth and fifth fingers.

Any collection of Etudes will definitely contain some that focus on training those two fingers. In the Cramer Etudes (Bulow's selection), you'll find Nos. 9, 10, 11, 14, 19, and 20 suited to your needs, but don't just rely on what's printed! In any art, the "how" is way more important than the "what." Play whatever you choose, but remember your weaknesses while you play. This is the true solution. Keep your hand and arm as relaxed as possible while practicing the fourth and fifth fingers.

The Action of the Little Finger

In making wide skips in which the little finger strikes a single note, as, for instance, in left-hand waltz accompaniments, should one strike on the end of the little finger or on its side; and should the finger be curved or held more or less flat?

In making large jumps where the little finger hits a single note, like in left-hand waltz accompaniments, should you strike with the tip of the little finger or its side? And should the finger be curved or held fairly flat?

The little finger should never strike with its side. It should always be held in its normally curved condition, and straighten at the stroke only on such occasions when its own force proves insufficient and requires the assistance of the wrist and arm muscles. Pg 18

The little finger should never hit with its side. It should always be held in its natural curved position and only straighten when its own strength isn't enough and it needs help from the wrist and arm muscles. Pg 18

10. WEAK FINGERS, ETC.
To Strengthen the Weak Finger Use It

How can I strengthen the little finger of my right hand? I avoid it in playing, using the next finger instead.

How can I strengthen my right pinky finger? I tend to skip it when playing and use the next finger instead.

By employing your little finger as much as possible and at once quitting the habit of substituting another finger for it.

By using your little finger as much as you can and immediately stopping the habit of using another finger instead.

The Weak Fingers of the Left Hand

What exercise would you recommend for the training of the fourth and fifth fingers of the left hand?

What exercise would you suggest for training the fourth and fifth fingers of the left hand?

Slow trill with various touches, with highly lifted fingers producing strength through their fall and with a lesser lift of the fingers combined with pressure touch, watching closely that the little finger strikes with the tip and not with the side. Rhythmic evenness should also be punctiliously observed.

Slow trill with different touches, using highly lifted fingers to create strength as they fall and a lighter lift of the fingers combined with pressure touch. Pay close attention to ensure the little finger strikes with the tip and not the side. It's also important to maintain consistent rhythm.

When the Fingers Seem Weak

What kind of technical work would you advise me to take to make my fingers strong in the shortest time consistent with good work?

What kind of technical tasks would you suggest I tackle to strengthen my fingers quickly while still doing quality work?

If your fingers are unusually weak it may be assumed that your muscular constitution in general is not strong.Pg 19 The training of the fingers alone will, in that case, lead to no decisive results. You will have to strive for a general strengthening of your muscular fibre. At this point, however, begins the province of your physician and mine ends. If you consider your constitution normal, four or five hours' daily work at the piano will develop the necessary digital force, if that time is judiciously used.

If your fingers are unusually weak, it's likely that your overall muscle strength isn't very good.Pg 19 Focusing only on finger training won't bring significant improvements. You'll need to work on strengthening your entire muscular system. However, at this stage, you should consult your doctor, as I've reached the limit of my advice. If you think your body is normal, practicing on the piano for four or five hours a day will build the finger strength you need, as long as you use that time wisely.

No Necessity to Watch the Fingers

Is it always necessary to watch the fingers with the eye?

Is it always necessary to watch the fingers with your eyes?

In places where the fingers slide, and do not jump from one note to another at a distance, there is no need of keeping the eye on them.

In situations where the fingers glide smoothly instead of jumping far from one note to another, there's no need to keep your eyes on them.

Biting the Finger-Nails Spoils the Touch

Is biting the finger-nails injurious to the piano touch?

Is biting your fingernails harmful to your piano playing?

Certainly; biting the nails or any other injury to the finger-tips and hand will spoil your touch. Extreme cleanliness and care in cutting the nails the proper length are necessary to keep your hands in condition for playing the piano.Pg 20

Sure; biting your nails or injuring your fingertips and hands will ruin your touch. Keeping your hands in shape for playing the piano requires extreme cleanliness and being careful to cut your nails to the right length.Pg 20

To Prevent Sore Finger-Tips After Playing

How can I prevent my finger-tips, after prolonged playing, from feeling sore the next day?

How can I stop my fingertips from feeling sore the next day after playing for a long time?

Experience teaches that in such cases, as in many others, cleanliness is the best remedy. After playing wash your fingers at once in warm water, with soap and brush, and then rub them well with either cold cream or some similar fatty substance. In the development of speed on the piano, the rigidity of the skin on the fingers is a great hindrance; it makes us feel as if we played with gloves on the fingers.

Experience shows that in situations like this, just like in many others, cleanliness is the best solution. After playing, wash your hands immediately in warm water, using soap and a brush, and then thoroughly rub them with either cold cream or a similar lotion. When it comes to improving speed on the piano, the stiffness of the skin on your fingers can be a major obstacle; it makes it feel like you're playing with gloves on.

Broad-Tipped Fingers Not a Disadvantage

Are broad-tipped fingers considered a detriment to a man student of piano; for instance, if the finger grazes the black keys on each side when playing between them?

Are wide fingers a disadvantage for a male piano student, especially if the fingers touch the black keys on either side while playing between them?

Unless broad-tipped fingers are of an unusual thickness I do not consider them an obstacle in the way of good piano-playing; the less so, as the white keys—whatever shape the fingers may have—should never be struck between the black ones, but only in the midst of the open space. Altogether, I hold that the shapePg 21 of the hand is of far greater importance to the pianist than the shape of his fingers; for it furnishes the fingers with a base of operations and with a source of strength, besides holding the entire control over them. Studying the hands and fingers of celebrated pianists you will find a great variety of finger shapes, while their hands are usually broad and muscular.

Unless fingers with broad tips are unusually thick, I don't see them as a barrier to good piano playing; in fact, it's less of a concern since the white keys—no matter the shape of the fingers—should never be pressed between the black ones, but only in the open spaces. Overall, I believe that the shapePg 21 of the hand is far more significant for the pianist than the shape of their fingers; it provides the fingers with a solid foundation and a source of strength, while also giving complete control over them. When you study the hands and fingers of famous pianists, you'll notice a wide range of finger shapes, but their hands are typically broad and strong.

What to do With the Unemployed Hand

When playing a piece in which a rest of a measure and a half or two measures occurs should I drop my hand in my lap or keep it on the keyboard?

When playing a piece that has a rest of a measure and a half or two measures, should I drop my hand in my lap or keep it on the keyboard?

If the temporarily unemployed hand is tired it will rest better in the lap, because this position favours the blood circulation, which, in its turn, tends to renew the strength. I should, however, not put it away from the keyboard too often, for this might easily be taken for a mannerism.

If the temporarily unemployed hand is tired, it will rest better in the lap, because this position helps with blood circulation, which, in turn, helps to restore strength. However, I shouldn't move it away from the keyboard too often, as that might easily be seen as a habit.

11. STACCATO
Wrist Staccato at a High Tempo

What can I do to enable me to play wrist staccato very fast without fatiguing the arm?

What can I do to help me play wrist staccato really fast without tiring out my arm?

Change your wrist staccato for aPg 22 little while to a finger or arm staccato, thus giving the wrist muscles a chance to rest and regain their strength.

Change your wrist staccato for aPg 22 little while to a finger or arm staccato, giving the wrist muscles a chance to rest and regain their strength.

The Difference Between "Finger Staccato" and Other Kinds

What does "finger staccato" mean? Is not staccato always done with the fingers?

What does "finger staccato" mean? Isn't staccato always done with the fingers?

By no means! There is a well-defined arm staccato, a wrist staccato, and a finger staccato. The latter is produced by a touch similar to the rapid repetition touch—that is, by not allowing the fingers to fall perpendicularly upon the keys, but rather let them make a motion as if you were wiping a spot off the keys with the finger-tips, without the use of the arm, and rapidly pulling them toward the inner hand. The arm should take no part in it whatever.

By no means! There’s a clear arm staccato, a wrist staccato, and a finger staccato. The finger staccato is created by a motion similar to rapid repetition—that is, you shouldn’t let your fingers drop straight down onto the keys; instead, imagine you’re wiping a spot off the keys with your fingertips, without using your arm, and quickly pulling them back towards your palm. The arm shouldn’t be involved at all.

12. LEGATO
The Advantage of Legato Over Staccato

Is it better for me to practise more staccato or more legato?

Is it better for me to practice more staccato or more legato?

Give the preference to legato, for it produces the genuine piano tone, and it develops the technique of the fingers; while the staccato touch always tends to draw the arm into action. If you play Pg 23 from the arm you cannot expect any benefit for the fingers. For the acquisition of a legitimate legato Chopin's works cannot be highly enough recommended, even in the transcriptions by Godowsky, which become impossible when tried with any touch other than legato. He wrote them, so to speak, out of his own hand, and his legato is so perfect that it may well be taken as a model by anybody.

Give preference to legato, as it creates a true piano tone and enhances finger technique, while staccato tends to engage the arm instead. If you play Pg 23 using the arm, you won't gain any benefit for your fingers. For learning a proper legato, Chopin's works come highly recommended, even in Godowsky's transcriptions, which become nearly impossible when attempted with any touch other than legato. He wrote them, so to speak, with his own hand, and his legato is so flawless that it can serve as a model for anyone.

To Produce Good Legato

Should you advise me to make use of a high finger-stroke? My teacher makes me use it exclusively, but I notice that my playing is neither legato nor quiet. It is almost humpy.

Should you recommend that I use a high finger stroke? My teacher requires me to use it exclusively, but I’ve noticed that my playing is neither smooth nor soft. It feels almost bumpy.

Your manner of putting the question expressed your own—and correct—judgment in the matter. This playing "in the air" is lost energy, and will not lead to a good legato. The most beautiful tone in legato style is ever produced by a "clinging and singing" gliding of the fingers over the keys. Of course, you have to watch your touch in order that your "clinging" does not deteriorate into "blurring," and that your "gliding" mayPg 24 not turn into "smearing." If you apprehend any such calamity you must for a while increase the raising of your fingers and use more force in their falling upon the keys. Under constant self-observation and keen listening you may, after a while, return to the gliding manner. This much in general; of course, there are places and passages where just the opposite of my advice could be said, but still I think that the high finger-stroke should rather be employed for some special characteristic effects than as a general principle.

Your way of asking the question showed your own—and correct—understanding of the issue. This playing "in the air" is wasted energy and won’t create a good legato. The most beautiful tone in legato style is always produced by a "clinging and singing" glide of the fingers over the keys. Of course, you need to be mindful of your touch so that your "clinging" doesn’t turn into "blurring," and that your "gliding" does not become "smearing." If you notice any risk of that happening, you should temporarily lift your fingers higher and use more force when they hit the keys. With constant self-awareness and attentive listening, you can eventually return to the gliding technique. That's the general idea; naturally, there are spots and passages where the opposite of my advice could apply, but I still believe that the high finger stroke should be used more for certain special effects rather than as a general approach.

The Firm and Crisp Legato Touch

I am confused by the terms "firm legato touch" and "crisp legato touch." Wherein lies the difference?

I’m confused by the terms “firm legato touch” and “crisp legato touch.” What’s the difference?

Legato means "bound together," for which we substitute the word "connected." Two tones are either connected or they are not connected. The idea of various kinds of legato is purely a sophism, a product of non-musical hyper-analysis. By "legato" I understand the connecting of tones with each other through the agency of the fingers (on the piano). The finger that evoked a tone should notPg 25 leave its key until the tone generated by the next finger has been perceived by the ear. This rule governs the playing of melodies and slow passages. In rapid passages, where the control through the ear is lessened, the legato is produced by more strictly mechanical means, but there should, nevertheless, always be two fingers simultaneously occupied. Do not take the over-smart differentiations of legato seriously. There is no plural to the word "legato."

Legato means "bound together," which we can also refer to as "connected." Two tones are either connected or they're not. The idea of different types of legato is really just a trick of thought, a result of overly analyzing things that aren’t musical. By "legato," I mean connecting tones through the fingers (on the piano). The finger that played a tone shouldn’t lift off its key until the tone created by the next finger is heard. This rule applies to playing melodies and slower passages. In faster passages, where the ear's control is reduced, legato is achieved using more straightforward mechanical methods, but there should still always be two fingers involved at the same time. Don't overly concern yourself with complicated distinctions of legato. There is no plural form of the word "legato."

13. PRECISION
Not Playing the Two Hands at Once

My teachers have always scolded me for playing my left hand a little before my right. It is probably a very bad habit, but I do not hear it when I do it How can I cure it?

My teachers have always criticized me for playing with my left hand a bit before my right. It’s probably a really bad habit, but I don’t notice it when I do it. How can I fix it?

This "limping," as it is called, is the worst habit you can have in piano playing, and you are fortunate in having a teacher who persists in his efforts to combat it. There is only one way to rid yourself of this habit, namely, by constant attention and closest, keenest listening to your own playing. You are probably misstating it when you say that you do notPg 26 "hear" it when you "limp"; it seems more likely to me that you do not listen. Hearing is a purely physical function which you cannot prevent while awake, while listening is an act of your willpower—it means to give direction to your hearing.

This "limping," as it’s called, is the worst habit you can have when playing the piano, and you’re lucky to have a teacher who keeps trying to help you stop it. The only way to get rid of this habit is by constantly paying attention and really listening to your own playing. It’s probably not accurate when you say you don’tPg 26 "hear" it when you "limp"; it seems more likely to me that you’re not actually listening. Hearing is just a physical function you can’t avoid while awake, whereas listening is something you actively choose to do—it means directing your hearing.

14. PIANO TOUCH vs. ORGAN TOUCH
How Organ-Playing Affects the Pianist

Is alternate organ and piano playing detrimental to the "pianistic touch"?

Is playing both organ and piano harmful to the "piano touch"?

Inasmuch as the force of touch and its various gradations are entirely irrelevant on the organ, the pianist who plays much on the organ is more than liable to lose the delicacy of feeling for tone-production through the fingers, and this must, naturally, lessen his power of expression.

Since the nuances of touch don’t really apply to the organ, a pianist who plays the organ a lot is likely to lose their sensitivity to tone production through their fingers, which will naturally reduce their expressive abilities.

Organ-Playing and the Piano Touch

Is it true that a child beginning music lessons on an organ gets much better tone than one beginning on a piano, and does the side study of pipe-organ, after two years of extensive piano work, impair the piano touch?

Is it true that a child starting music lessons on an organ gets a much better tone than one starting on a piano, and does studying the pipe organ after two years of extensive piano practice hurt the piano technique?

It is only natural that a child can get better tone out of an organ than on a piano, because it is not the child but the Pg 27 organ that produces the tone. If the child's purpose, however, is to learn piano-playing it would not be wise to let him begin on an organ, because this would leave the essential element—the art of touch—entirely undeveloped. And if his piano touch has been formed it can easily be undone again by letting him play on the organ.

It makes sense that a child can produce a better sound on an organ than on a piano since it’s the organ, not the child, that generates the tone. However, if the child’s goal is to learn how to play the piano, it wouldn’t be a good idea to start with an organ because this would completely neglect a crucial skill—the touch. And if the child develops their piano touch, switching to the organ could easily undo that progress.

15. FINGERING
The Universal System of Marking Fingering

In what respect does American fingering differ from foreign fingering, and which offers the greater advantages?

In what ways does American fingering differ from foreign fingering, and which one offers more advantages?

There is no "American" fingering. Many years ago the "English" fingering (which counts only four fingers and a thumb, and indicates the latter by a plus mark: +) was adopted by a few of the less prominent publishers in America; but it was soon abandoned. If you have a piece of sheet music with English fingering you may be certain that it is not of a recent edition, and I would advise you to obtain a more modern one. The advantage of the universal fingering lies in its greater simplicity, and in the circumstance that it is universally adopted. Pg 28

There is no "American" fingering. Many years ago, some lesser-known publishers in America adopted the "English" fingering (which only counts four fingers plus a thumb, indicating the latter with a plus sign: +); however, it was quickly dropped. If you have a piece of sheet music featuring English fingering, you can be sure it's not from a recent edition, and I recommend getting a more up-to-date one. The benefit of universal fingering is its simplicity and the fact that it's widely accepted. Pg 28

The C-Scale Fingering for All Scales?

Do you advise the use of the C-scale fingering for all the scales? Is it practicable?

Do you recommend using the C-scale fingering for all scales? Is it feasible?

The C-scale fingering is not applicable to scales reposing on black keys because it creates unnecessary difficulties, the mastering of which would be a matter rather of mere sport than of art.

The C-scale fingering doesn’t work for scales on the black keys because it makes things unnecessarily complicated, and getting the hang of it would be more about a challenge than actual skill.

Fingering the Chromatic Scale

Which fingering of the chromatic scale the is most conducive to speed and accuracy?

Which fingering of the chromatic scale is the best for speed and accuracy?

The right thumb always upon E and B, the left one upon F and C. Between times use three or four consecutive fingers as often as convenient. At the beginning of a long chromatic scale select such fingers as will most naturally bring you to one of the stations just mentioned.

The right thumb always on E and B, the left one on F and C. In between, use three or four consecutive fingers whenever it's convenient. When starting a long chromatic scale, choose fingers that will naturally lead you to one of the points mentioned above.

The Fingers Needed to Play a Mordent

When executing the mordent, is not the use of three fingers preferable to two?

When playing the mordent, isn't using three fingers better than two?

The selection of the fingers for the execution of a mordent depends always upon the preceding notes or keys which lead up to it. Since we cannot lift the hand just before a mordent for the purpose of changing fingers (for this would mean a rude interruption) we have to use whatever fingers happen to be "onPg 29 hand." An exchange of fingers in a mordent is seldom of any advantage, for it hampers precision and evenness, since, after all, each finger has its own tone-characteristics.

The choice of fingers for playing a mordent always depends on the notes or keys that come before it. Since we can’t lift our hand just before a mordent to change fingers (because that would cause a disruptive break), we have to use whatever fingers are “onPg 29 hand.” Switching fingers during a mordent rarely helps, as it affects precision and consistency, since each finger has its own unique sound characteristics.

16. THE GLISSANDO
To Play a Glissando Passage

Will you describe the best method of holding the hand when playing glissando? Which is preferable to use, the thumb or the forefinger?

Will you explain the best way to hold your hand when playing glissando? Which is better to use, the thumb or the index finger?

In playing glissando in the right hand use the index finger when going upward, the thumb when going downward. In the left hand—where it hardly ever occurs—use the middle finger in either direction, or, if you should find it easier, the index finger downward. The production of so great a volume of tone, as is possible on our modern piano, has necessitated a deeper fall of the keys than former pianos possessed, and this deeper dip has banished the glissando almost entirely from modern piano literature.

In playing a glissando with your right hand, use your index finger when sliding up and your thumb when sliding down. For the left hand—where it rarely happens—use your middle finger in either direction, or if it feels easier, use your index finger when sliding down. The ability to produce such a large volume of sound on today’s modern piano has required a deeper key action than older pianos had, and this deeper dip has practically eliminated glissandos from contemporary piano music.

17. OCTAVES
How Best to Play the Octaves

Should I play octaves using the "hinge" stroke from the wrist or by using the arm? I find I can get more Pg 30 tone by using the arm stroke, but cannot play so rapidly.

Should I play octaves using the "hinge" motion from the wrist or with my arm? I feel like I can produce a better tone with the arm motion, but I can't play as quickly. Pg 30

The character of the octaves must govern the selection of means to produce them. For light octaves use the wrist, for heavier ones draw more upon the arm. Rapidity requires that you avoid fatigue. If you feel fatigue approaching from too constant use of one joint, change to the other, and in doing this change also the position of the hand from high to low, and vice versa. For wrist octaves I recommend the low position of the hand, for arm octaves the high one.

The way you play octaves should determine how you produce them. For lighter octaves, use your wrist; for heavier ones, rely more on your arm. To maintain speed, you need to prevent fatigue. If you start to feel tired from using one joint too much, switch to the other one, and when you do that, also change the position of your hand from high to low, and vice versa. For wrist octaves, I suggest keeping your hand low; for arm octaves, keep it high.

Rapid Octaves

Please suggest some method of playing octaves rapidly to one who finds this the most difficult part of piano-playing. Would be grateful also for naming some octave études that could be used in the repertoire.

Please suggest a way to play octaves quickly for someone who finds this the hardest part of piano playing. I would also appreciate recommendations for some octave études that could be included in the repertoire.

If rapid octaves seem to be "the most difficult part of piano-playing" to you, take it as an indication that they do not suit your nature. A "method" will never change your nature. This need not discourage you, however; it is onlyPg 31 to prevent you from trying to make a specialty of something for which you are not especially qualified and to save you a needless disappointment. Hold arms and hands in but a slight tension, and at the slightest fatigue change the position of the hand from high to low and vice versa. Your seat at the piano should not be too low. Study the first book of Kullak's Octave School, and, later on, the second book.

If rapid octaves feel like "the most difficult part of playing the piano" to you, it probably means they don't match your natural style. A "method" won't change who you are. But don't let that discourage you; it’s just to help you avoid focusing on something you’re not particularly suited for and to save you from unnecessary disappointment. Keep your arms and hands slightly tense, and if you feel even a bit fatigued, shift your hand position from high to low and vice versa. Your piano seat shouldn't be too low. Study the first book of Kullak's Octave School, and later, the second book.

When Playing Octaves

When should I use the arm to play octaves as I have seen some concert players do? As I was watching them there did not seem to be the slightest motion from the wrist.

When should I use my arm to play octaves like I’ve seen some concert pianists do? When I watched them, it didn’t look like there was the slightest movement from their wrists.

Most concert players play their octaves more from the arm than from the wrist, but their wrist is nevertheless not so inactive as it seems to have appeared to you. They have probably distributed the work over the wrist, the elbow, and the shoulder in such a way that each had to do only a part of it. Light octaves can come only from the wrist, while heavier ones put the elbow and shoulder into action. To make this distributionPg 32 consciously is hardly possible. A striving for economy of force and the least possible fatigue will produce this "division of labour" unconsciously.

Most concert pianists play their octaves more using their arms than their wrists, but their wrists aren’t as inactive as you might think. They probably manage the movement by sharing the work among the wrist, elbow, and shoulder so that each part does only what it needs to. Light octaves can only come from the wrist, while heavier ones engage the elbow and shoulder as well. It's nearly impossible to consciously control this distributionPg 32. A natural desire for efficiency and minimal fatigue will create this "division of labor" without them even realizing it.

Wrist Stroke in Long Octave Passages

When playing extended octave passages, such as the Liszt arrangement of "The Erlking," should the endeavour be to play all from the pure wrist stroke; or is it well to relieve the strain by an occasional impulse (a sort of vibration) from the forearm? Is there any advantage in varying the height of the wrist?

When playing long octave passages, like the Liszt arrangement of "The Erlking," should you aim to play entirely from the pure wrist movement, or is it beneficial to ease the tension by occasionally using a slight impulse (like a vibration) from the forearm? Is there any benefit to changing the height of the wrist?

In extended octave playing it is well to vary the position of the wrist, now high and then low. The low position brings the forearm into action, while the whole arm coöperates when the wrist is held high. From the wrist alone such pieces as "The Erlking" cannot be played, because the wrist alone gives us neither the power nor the speed that such pieces require. Besides, the octaves, when all played from the wrist, would sound "cottony." The wrist alone is to be used only in light, graceful places. Pg 33

In extended octave playing, it's important to change the position of your wrist, sometimes high and sometimes low. The low position engages the forearm, while the entire arm works together when the wrist is held high. You can't play pieces like "The Erlking" using just the wrist, as it doesn't provide the power or speed required for such works. Furthermore, playing all octaves from the wrist would make them sound dull. The wrist should only be used in light, delicate passages. Pg 33

Stiff Wrists in Playing Octaves

In playing octaves or other double notes my wrist seems to stiffen. How can I remedy this?

In playing octaves or other double notes, my wrist tends to tense up. How can I fix this?

Stiffness in the wrist results from an unmindful use of it. When practising octaves or double notes think always of holding the arm and its joints in a loose, limber condition, and when you feel fatigued do not fail to stop until the muscular contraction is relieved. In a little while you will see your conscientious practising rewarded by acquiring an elasticity commensurate with your general physical status.

Stiffness in the wrist comes from using it without paying attention. When practicing octaves or double notes, always remember to keep your arm and joints relaxed and flexible. If you feel tired, make sure to take a break until the tightness goes away. After some time, you’ll notice that your dedicated practice pays off with an improved elasticity that matches your overall physical condition.

Premature Fatigue in the Arms

Why does it tire my arms when I play octaves and a continuation of little runs? How can I avoid it, so that they will feel free and easy?

Why do my arms get tired when I play octaves and a series of little runs? How can I prevent this, so they feel relaxed and effortless?

Premature fatigue is usually caused by undue muscular contraction. Keep your arms and wrists loose and you will find that the fatigue disappears. For your sensation of fatigue may be due, not to exhaustion of muscular power, but to a stoppage of circulation caused by an unconscious stiffening of the wrist. Change the position of the wrist from Pg 34 high to low and vice versa whenever you feel the "fatigue" coming on.

Premature fatigue usually happens because of unnecessary muscle tension. Keep your arms and wrists relaxed, and you'll notice that the fatigue fades away. The feeling of fatigue might not be from exhausting your muscles but rather from restricted blood flow caused by unconsciously stiffening your wrist. Change your wrist position from Pg 34 high to low and vice versa whenever you start to feel that "fatigue" coming on.

Kullak's "Method of Octaves" Still Good

Is Kullak's "Method of Octaves" still one of the best in its line? or can you recommend something better?

Is Kullak's "Method of Octaves" still one of the best options out there? Or can you suggest something better?

Since the days when Kullak's "School of Octaves" was printed, experience has taught us some things which might be added to it, but nothing that would contradict it. Nor, so far as I know, has anything better appeared in print than the first volume of that work especially.

Since the time Kullak's "School of Octaves" was published, we've learned a few things that could be added, but nothing that goes against it. Also, as far as I know, nothing better has been published than the first volume of that work, in particular.

18. REPETITION TECHNIQUE
The Difficulty of Playing Repetition Notes

Please help me about my repetition notes. When I wish to play them rapidly it seems that the key does not always produce a sound? Is it because of my touch?

Please help me with my repetition notes. When I try to play them quickly, it feels like the key doesn’t always produce a sound. Is it because of how I'm pressing it?

First, examine the action of your piano. It occurs not infrequently that the fingers do their work well, but fail in the results because of an inert or lazy piano action. If, however, the fault does not lie in the instrument, it must lie in a certain stiffness of the fingers. To eliminatePg 35 this you need, first of all, a loose wrist. Furthermore, you should not, in repetition technique, let the fingers fall perpendicularly upon the keys, but with a motion as if you were wiping the keys with the finger-tips and then pull them quickly toward the palm of the hand, bending every joint of them rapidly.

First, check the action of your piano. It's not uncommon for your fingers to perform well, yet the results can be poor due to a sluggish or unresponsive piano action. If the issue isn't with the instrument, it might be due to some stiffness in your fingers. To get rid of this, you need, above all, a relaxed wrist. Also, when practicing repetition technique, don’t let your fingers drop straight down onto the keys. Instead, move as if you’re wiping the keys with your fingertips, then quickly pull them back towards your palm, bending every joint quickly.

19. DOUBLE NOTES
The Playing of Double Thirds

Please tell me something about the general practice of thirds, both diatonic and chromatic; also, about those in the first movement of the Grieg Concerto.

Please tell me something about the general practice of thirds, both diatonic and chromatic; also, about those in the first movement of the Grieg Concerto.

As the playing of passages in single notes requires a close single legato, to do double thirds requires an equally close double legato. As to the exact details of legato playing I may refer you to my book, "Piano Playing," where you will find the matter discussed at length in the chapter on "Touch and Technic."

As playing single-note passages requires a smooth legato, playing double thirds requires an equally smooth double legato. For detailed information on legato playing, you can refer to my book, "Piano Playing," where this topic is discussed in depth in the chapter on "Touch and Technic."

THE INSTRUMENT
The Kind of Piano Upon Which to Practise

Is it irrelevant whether I practise upon a good or a bad piano?

Is it important whether I practice on a good piano or a bad one?

For practice you should never use any but the very best available instrument.Pg 36 Far, rather, may the piano be bad when you play for people. This will not hurt you nearly so much as will the constant and habitual use of a piano with a mechanism in which every key demands a different kind of touch, and which is possibly out of tune. Such conditions impair the development of your musical ear as well as of your fingers. It cannot be otherwise. As I said once before, learning means the acquiring of habits: habits of thinking and of doing. With a bad instrument you cannot develop any good qualities, even if you should possess them by nature; much less can you acquire them. Hence, I recommend a good piano, clean keyboard—for your æsthetic perceptions should be developed all around—a correct seat and concentration of mind. But these recommendations presuppose on the part of the student some talent and a good teacher.

For practice, you should only use the very best instrument available.Pg 36 It’s far better for the piano to be low-quality when you play for an audience. This won't affect you nearly as much as the constant and habitual use of a piano where every key requires a different touch, and that may even be out of tune. Such conditions hinder the development of your musical ear and your finger skills. It can’t be any other way. As I mentioned before, learning means developing habits: habits of thinking and doing. With a poor instrument, you can't cultivate any good qualities, even if you have them naturally; even less can you develop them. Therefore, I recommend a good piano, a clean keyboard—since your aesthetic perception should be refined in all areas—a proper chair, and focused concentration. But these recommendations assume that the student has some talent and a good teacher.

Do Not Use a Piano Extreme in "Action"

Is it not better for a student in the advanced stage of study, who is preparing for concert work, to practise on a piano with a heavy action in order toPg 37 develop the finger and hand muscles, and to use an instrument with a light action for obtaining an artistic finish to the lighter passages occurring so often, for instance, in Chopin's music?

Isn't it better for a student who is advanced in their studies and getting ready for concerts to practice on a piano with a heavy action to develop their finger and hand muscles, and to use a piano with a light action for achieving an artistic finish in the lighter sections that often appear, like in Chopin's music?

All extremes are harmful in their effects upon study and practice. A too heavy action stiffens and overtires the fingers, while too light an action tends to impair your control. Try to obtain for your practice a piano the action of which approximates as nearly as possible that of the piano on which you have to play in the concert, in order to avoid unpleasant surprises, such as premature fatigue or a running away of the fingers.

All extremes can negatively impact your study and practice. If the action is too heavy, it makes your fingers stiff and tired; if it's too light, it can mess up your control. Try to find a piano for practice that feels as similar as possible to the one you’ll play at the concert, to prevent unexpected issues like early fatigue or losing control of your fingers.

How Tight to Keep the Piano's Action

Should I keep the action of my piano tight?

Should I keep the feel of my piano tight?

Keep it tight enough to preserve the "feeling" of the keys under the fingers, but to make it more so would endanger your finger action and it may injure your hand.

Keep it tight enough to maintain the "feeling" of the keys under your fingers, but making it any tighter could jeopardize your finger movement and potentially injure your hand.

The Action of a Beginner's Piano

Do you think it wise for a beginner to practise on a piano that has a heavy action?Pg 38

Do you think it's a good idea for a beginner to practice on a piano with a heavy action?Pg 38

That depends upon the age and physical development of the beginner. "Heavy" and "light" action are not absolute but relative terms, which comprise in their meaning the power of resistance in the player's hand. The action should be so adjusted that the player can—even in the softest touch—always feel the key under his finger. A too heavy action leads necessarily to an employment of the shoulder muscles (which should be reserved for brief, special uses) and may permanently injure the hand.

That depends on the age and physical development of the beginner. "Heavy" and "light" action are not absolute terms; they are relative and relate to the resistance the player feels in their hand. The action should be adjusted so that the player can always feel the key under their finger, even with the lightest touch. Too heavy of an action will require the use of shoulder muscles (which should be reserved for brief, specific moments) and may cause permanent injury to the hand.

Playing On a Dumb Piano

Are mechanical appliances, such as a dumb keyboard, of advantage to the student of the piano? Should its use be restricted to a particular stage in the course of study?

Are mechanical devices, like a simple keyboard, helpful for piano students? Should their use be limited to a certain stage in the learning process?

Music is a language. Schumann said: "From the dumb we cannot learn to talk!" The totally dumb or mute piano should, therefore, not be used, or very little, if we aim at a "musical" technique—that is, a live, multicoloured technique qualified to express musical thought and feeling.Pg 39 Personally I have never used a dumb piano.

Music is a language. Schumann said, "We can't learn to talk from the silent!" Therefore, the completely silent or mute piano should not be used, or only minimally, if we want to achieve a "musical" technique—that is, a vibrant, colorful technique capable of expressing musical ideas and emotions.Pg 39 Personally, I have never used a silent piano.

THE PEDALS
A General Rule About the Pedal

Should I use the pedal with each melody note? Should like a general rule.

Should I use the pedal for each melody note? It should be a general rule.

The treading upon the pedal should always follow immediately after the striking of the note for which it is intended, or else there will be discords arising from the mingling of that note with the one preceding it. This is the general rule. Exceptions there are, of course, but they occur only in certain moments when a mingling of tones is purposed for some special effect.

Stepping on the pedal should always happen right after striking the note it's meant for; otherwise, you'll get dissonance from that note blending with the one before it. This is the general rule. There are exceptions, of course, but they only happen in specific moments when blending tones is intended for a special effect.

The Use of the Pedal for Colouring

What is the use of the damper pedal?

What’s the purpose of the damper pedal?

Primarily it serves to prolong such tones as we cannot hold with the fingers. But it is also one of the greatest means for colouring. The employment of it should always be governed by the ear.

Primarily, it helps to sustain notes that we can’t hold with our fingers. But it’s also one of the best ways to add color. Its use should always be guided by listening.

How to Use the Pedal

Please tell me how to use the pedal. I find that in some pieces there is no mark under the measures to show me when it should be used. Is there any rule which you can give me?Pg 40

Please tell me how to use the pedal. I notice that in some pieces there’s no marking under the measures to indicate when it should be used. Is there any guideline you can provide me? Pg 40

Assuming that you have in mind the artistic use of the pedal, I regret to say that there is no more a rule for this than for the mixing of colours upon the palette of a painter who strives for some particular shade or tint. He knows that blue and yellow make green, that red and blue make purple; but those are ground colours which he can rarely use. For the finer shades he has to experiment, to consult his eye and his judgment. The relation between the pedal and the player's ear is exactly"ALPHABETICAL_INDEX_OF" similar to that of the palette and the painter's eye. Generally speaking (from sad experience) it is far more important to know when not to use the pedal than when to use it. We must refrain from its use whenever there is the slightest danger of unintentional mingling of tones. This is best avoided by taking the pedal after striking the tone upon which it is to act, and to release it promptly and simultaneously with the striking of the next tone. It may be at once taken again, and this alternation must be kept up where there is either a change of harmony or a succession of "passing notes." This is thePg 41 only positive rule I can give, but even this is often violated. Let your ear be the guardian of your right foot. Accustom your ear to harmonic and melodic clarity, and—listen closely. To teach the use of the pedal independent of the action of your own ear is impossible.

Assuming you're thinking about the artistic use of the pedal, I’m sorry to say that there’s no strict rule for this, just like there isn’t one for mixing colors on a painter's palette while trying to achieve a specific shade or tint. A painter knows that blue and yellow make green, and red and blue make purple; however, those are basic colors that he can seldom use directly. For the more nuanced shades, he has to experiment and rely on his eye and judgment. The relationship between the pedal and the player’s ear is exactly like that between the palette and the painter's eye. Generally speaking (from experience), it’s much more crucial to know when not to use the pedal than when to use it. We should avoid using it whenever there’s even a slight risk of unintentionally blending tones. This is best managed by pressing the pedal after striking the note it will affect and releasing it right as the next note is played. You can press it again immediately after, and this back-and-forth should continue whenever there’s a change in harmony or a series of "passing notes." This is thePg 41 only solid rule I can provide, but even that is often broken. Let your ear guide your right foot. Train your ear to recognize harmonic and melodic clarity, and—listen closely. Teaching pedal use without the ear’s involvement is impossible.

Let Your Ear Guide Your Pedalling

In Weber's "Storm" should the pedal be held down throughout the entire piece, as directed? It produces quite a discord.

In Weber's "Storm," should the pedal be held down for the whole piece, as instructed? It creates a lot of dissonance.

Without knowing this piece, even by name, I may say that the pianos of Weber's time had a tone of such short duration and volume that the discords resulting from a continuous use of the pedal were not so noticeable, as they are now upon the modern piano with its magnificent volume and duration of tone. Hence, the pedal must now be used with the utmost caution. Generally speaking, I say—again—that the ear is the "sole" guide of the foot upon the pedal.

Without knowing this piece, even by name, I can say that the pianos from Weber's time had a tone that lasted for such a short time and was less powerful, making the dissonance from using the pedal continuously less noticeable compared to today's modern pianos, which have an impressive volume and sustain. Therefore, the pedal must now be used very carefully. Generally speaking, I would again say that the ear is the only guide for the foot on the pedal.

Use Pedal With Caution in Playing Bach

Is Bach's music ever played with the pedal?

Is Bach's music ever played with the pedal?

There is no piano-music that forbids in playing the use of the pedal. Even where thePg 42 texture of a piece does not require the pedal—which happens very rarely—the player might employ it as an aid where the reach of his hand proves insufficient to hold all the parts of a harmony together. With Bach the pedal is often very important; for, by judicious use—as, for instance, in the cases of organ-point—it accumulates harmonic tones, holds the fundamental tone and thus produces effects not dissimilar to the organ. Qualitatively speaking, the pedal is as necessary in Bach's music as in any other; quantitatively, I recommend the utmost caution in its use, so as not to blur the fine texture of his polyphony.

There’s no piano piece that prohibits the use of the pedal. Even when thePg 42 texture of a piece doesn’t require it—which is quite rare—the player may use it as a tool when their fingers can't reach all the notes in a harmony. In Bach's music, the pedal is often very significant; with careful use—like in the cases of organ-point—it can build up harmonic tones, sustain the fundamental tone, and create effects similar to those of an organ. In terms of quality, the pedal is just as essential in Bach’s music as in any other; in terms of quantity, I advise using it very carefully to avoid muddying the intricate texture of his polyphony.

The Student with a Fondness for the Pedal

I always want to use the pedal as soon as I take a new piece, but my teacher insists that I should get a good singing tone first. Is she right?

I always want to use the pedal as soon as I start playing a new piece, but my teacher insists that I should focus on getting a good singing tone first. Is she right?

You "want" to use the pedal? In the face of your teacher's advice to the contrary? Then why did you apply for a teacher? People who consider their own pleasure while engaged in any kind of study need no teacher. They need discipline. Learn obedience! If Pg 43 by following your teacher's advice you should fail to progress, even then you have no right to do anything else than go to another teacher. But he will in all probability not be very different from the first one in his precepts. Hence, I say again: You should learn obedience!

You "want" to use the pedal? Despite your teacher's advice against it? Then why did you become a student? People who focus on their own enjoyment while studying don’t need a teacher. They need discipline. Learn to obey! If Pg 43 by following your teacher's advice you still don’t improve, you have no choice but to find another teacher. But chances are, this new teacher won’t be much different from the first in their teachings. So, I’ll say it again: You need to learn obedience!

Using the Two Pedals at Once

May the damper pedal and the soft pedal be used simultaneously, or would this be detrimental to the piano?

Can the damper pedal and the soft pedal be used together, or would that damage the piano?

Since the mechanisms of the two pedals are entirely separate and independent of each other you may use them simultaneously, provided that the character of a particular place in your piece justifies it.

Since the mechanisms of the two pedals are completely separate and independent, you can use them at the same time, as long as the style of a specific part in your piece calls for it.

To Produce a Softer Tone

Should the expression "p" be executed by the aid of the soft pedal or through the fingers?

Should the expression "p" be played using the soft pedal or with your fingers?

The soft pedal serves to change the quality of tone, not the quantity. It should therefore never be used to hide a faulty piano (or soft) touch. Mere softness of tone should always be produced by a decrease of finger-force and a lessening of the raising of the fingers. The soft pedal should be employed onlyPg 44 when the softness of tone is coupled with a change of colouring, such as lies within its range of action.

The soft pedal is used to change the tone quality, not the volume. It should never be used to cover up a poor piano (or soft) touch. True softness in tone should come from reducing finger pressure and lifting the fingers less. The soft pedal should only be usedPg 44 when the softness of tone is combined with a change in color, which is within its range of functionality.

Do Not Over-Use the Soft Pedal

Should the Gavotte in A, of Gluck-Brahms, be played without the soft pedal? Does a liberal use of the soft pedal tend to make the student lazy in using a light touch?

Should the Gavotte in A, of Gluck-Brahms, be played without the soft pedal? Does using the soft pedal a lot make the student lazy in developing a light touch?

Your first question is too general, as there is no piece of music that should be played entirely with or without the soft pedal; it is used only when a certain change of colouring is proposed. A too frequent use of the soft pedal does tend to a neglect of the pianissimo touch, and it should, therefore, be discouraged.

Your first question is too broad, as there isn’t any piece of music that should be played entirely with or without the soft pedal; it’s used only when a specific change in tone is needed. Using the soft pedal too often can lead to neglecting the pianissimo touch, so it should be avoided.

Once More the "Soft" Pedal

My piano has a rather loud tone to which my people object, and urge me to play with the soft pedal. I use it most of the time, but am afraid now to play without it. What would you advise?

My piano has a pretty loud sound that my family doesn't like, and they keep telling me to use the soft pedal. I use it most of the time, but I'm now scared to play without it. What do you think I should do?

If a soft touch and sound are liked, have the mechanism of your piano changed at the factory. I found myself in the bad condition at one time that I could not play certain passages independently of the position of my foot onPg 45 the soft pedal. Such is the strength of association that very soon a constant use of the soft pedal produces physical inability to play unless the foot is pressing the pedal.

If you prefer a softer touch and sound, have the mechanism of your piano adjusted at the factory. I once found myself in a tough situation where I couldn't play certain parts without my foot on the soft pedal. The connection is so strong that using the soft pedal regularly can make it physically impossible to play unless your foot is pressing the pedal.

PRACTICE
The Morning Practice On the Piano

In resuming my studies in the morning what should I play first?

In starting my studies in the morning, what should I play first?

Begin with your technical work. Scales in all tonalities, each at least twice well rendered. First slowly, one after another, then somewhat quicker, but never very quickly as long as you are not absolutely sure that both hands are perfectly even, and that neither false notes nor wrong fingerings occur. To play the scales wrong is just as much a matter of habit as to play them right—only easier. You can get very firmly settled in the habit of striking a certain note wrong every time it occurs unless you take the trouble of counteracting the formation of such a habit. After these scales play them in octaves from the wrist, slowly and without tiring it by lifting the hand to a needless height. After this play either Czerny or Cramer,Pg 46 then Bach, and finally Mozart, Beethoven, Chopin, and so on. If you have the time to do it, play one hour in the morning on technical studies and use one hour for the difficult places in the works you are studying. In the afternoon play another hour, and this hour you devote to interpretation. I mean by this that you should now apply æsthetically what you have technically gained in the morning by uniting your mechanical advantages with the ideal conception which you have formed in your mind of the work you are studying.

Begin with your technical practice. Play scales in every key, each at least twice accurately. Start slowly, one after the other, and then pick up the pace a bit, but don’t go too fast until you’re completely confident that both hands are perfectly even and there are no mistakes or incorrect fingerings. Playing scales incorrectly is just as much a habit as playing them correctly—it's just easier. You can easily develop the habit of hitting a certain note wrong every time it comes up unless you actively work against forming such a habit. After practicing these scales, play them in octaves from the wrist, slowly and without raising your hand to an unnecessary height. Then, play either Czerny or Cramer,Pg 46 followed by Bach, and finally Mozart, Beethoven, Chopin, and so on. If you have the time, spend one hour in the morning on technical exercises and another hour on the challenging sections of the pieces you’re working on. In the afternoon, dedicate another hour to interpretation. By this, I mean that you should now apply aesthetically what you practiced technically in the morning by combining your mechanical skills with the ideal vision you have of the piece you are studying.

Morning Is the Best Time to Practise

How much time should I spend on clearly technical study? I am practising three hours a day; how long should I practise at a time?

How much time should I spend on focused technical study? I'm practicing three hours a day; how long should I practice in one session?

Purely technical work—that is, work of the fingers without the participation of mind and heart—you should do little or none, for it kills your musical spirit. If, as you say, you practise three hours a day I should recommend two hours in succession in the morning and one hour in the afternoon. The morning is always the best time for work. MakePg 47 no long pauses in your work, for they would break your contact with the piano and it would take considerable time to reëstablish it. In the afternoon, after the major portion of your daily task is done, you may move with greater freedom, though even this freedom should be kept within proper bounds.

Purely technical work—basically, work involving just your fingers without using your mind and heart—should be minimal, or even avoided, because it kills your musical spirit. If you claim to practice three hours a day, I recommend two hours in a row in the morning and one hour in the afternoon. The morning is always the best time to work. MakePg 47 sure not to take long breaks during your practice, as they would disrupt your connection with the piano, and it would take a lot of time to get it back. In the afternoon, once you've completed the bulk of your daily practice, you can move more freely, though this freedom should still be kept in check.

Time to Devote to Technical Exercises

Should I practise studies in general for my progress or should I confine myself strictly to my technical exercises?

Should I focus on general studies for my growth, or should I limit myself strictly to my technical exercises?

Your strictly technical exercises should occupy one-quarter of the entire time you can give to your work. Two quarters you should use for the technical preparation of the difficult passages you encounter in the pieces you are studying, and during the last quarter these passages which have been thus prepared should be ranged into their proper places in the pieces, in order that you may not lose your view of the totality of the pieces while studying or practising details.

Your technical exercises should take up about a quarter of the total time you can dedicate to your work. Use two quarters for the technical preparation of the challenging sections you find in the pieces you’re studying, and during the last quarter, these prepared sections should be organized into their correct places in the pieces. This way, you won’t lose sight of the overall structure while studying or practicing the details.

The Only Kind of Practice Worth While

In purely technical, i. e., mechanical, practice may I have a book or a magazine on the music-stand and read?

In technical or mechanical practice, may I have a book or a magazine on the music stand and read?

This question will appear grotesque to Pg 48any one who has not thought of it, yet it is legitimate; for I know positively that this crime upon themselves has been committed by many. I cannot warn students too strongly against this pernicious habit. It is far better to practise only half as long, but with concentrated attention. Even purely mechanical matter must be transmitted to the motor-centres of the brain through the agencies of the ear and eye in order to bring beneficial technical results. If the brain is otherwise occupied it becomes insensible to the impression of the work in hand, and practise thus done is a complete waste of time. Not only should we not read, but also not think of anything else but the work before us, if we expect results. Concentration is the first letter in the alphabet of success.

This question might seem ridiculous to anyone who hasn't considered it, but it's a valid point; I know for sure that many people have committed this crime against themselves. I can't emphasize enough how important it is for students to avoid this harmful habit. It's much better to practice for half the time but focus fully. Even purely mechanical skills have to be transmitted to the brain’s motor centers through the ears and eyes to achieve positive technical results. If the brain is distracted, it becomes unresponsive to the task at hand, and any practice done in that state is a complete waste of time. We shouldn't just avoid reading; we also need to clear our minds of anything else besides the task we're working on if we want to see results. Concentration is the first step on the path to success.

Practising Eight Hours Instead of Four

Will I advance quicker by practising eight hours instead of four, as I do now?

Will I progress faster by practicing eight hours instead of four, like I do now?

Playing too much in one day has often a deteriorating effect upon one's studies, because work is profitable, after all, only if done with full mental concentration,Pg 49 which can be sustained only for a certain length of time. Some exhaust their power of concentration quicker than others; but, however long it may have lasted, once it is exhausted all further work is like unrolling a scroll which we have laboriously rolled up. Practise self-examination, and if you notice that your interest is waning—stop. Remember that in studying the matter of quantity is of moment only when coupled with quality. Attention, concentration, devotion, will make unnecessary any inquiries as to how much you ought to practise.

Playing too much in one day often has a negative impact on your studies because work is only effective when done with complete mental focus,Pg 49 which can only be maintained for a certain amount of time. Some people run out of their concentration faster than others; but no matter how long it lasts, once it's gone, any further work feels like trying to roll up a scroll we've painstakingly unrolled. Take a moment to reflect, and if you notice your interest decreasing—stop. Remember that when it comes to studying, quantity only matters when combined with quality. Focus, concentration, and dedication will make it unnecessary to ask how much you should practice.

Playing With Cold Hands

Shall I, when my hands are cold and stiff, play at once difficult and fatiguing things in order to limber them up?

Shall I, when my hands are cold and stiff, jump straight into challenging and tiring pieces to warm them up?

In forcing things with cold hands you always run the danger of overstraining, while with a gradual limbering you may safely try the same tasks with impunity. Handle the piano lightly while the hands are cold, and increase both force and speed only when the hands have gained their normal temperature and elasticity. This may take half or even Pg 50 three-quarters of an hour. It may be accelerated by putting the hands in hot water before playing, but this should not be done too often, because it is apt to weaken the nerves of the hands.

In trying to force things when your hands are cold, you risk straining yourself. However, if you gradually warm up, you can safely attempt the same tasks without harm. Play the piano gently when your hands are cold, and only increase your force and speed once your hands are at their normal temperature and flexibility. This process might take half an hour or even up to three-quarters of an hour. You can speed it up by soaking your hands in hot water before playing, but do this sparingly, as it can weaken the nerves in your hands.

Counting Out Loud

Is counting aloud injurious to a pupil's playing—that is, does not the sound of the voice confuse the pupil in getting the correct tone of the note struck?

Is counting out loud harmful to a student's playing—meaning, does the sound of their voice distract them from achieving the right tone of the note played?

Loud counting can hardly ever be injurious—especially not while the pupil is dealing with time and rhythm. This part mastered or fully understood, the audible counting may be lessened and finally abandoned. During practice loud counting is of inestimable value, for it develops and strengthens rhythmic feeling better than anything else will, and, besides, it is an infallible guide to find the points of stress in a phrase.

Loud counting is rarely harmful—especially while the student is working on time and rhythm. Once this part is mastered or fully understood, the loud counting can be reduced and eventually eliminated. During practice, loud counting is extremely valuable, as it improves and enhances rhythmic understanding more effectively than anything else, and it also serves as a reliable guide to identify the points of stress in a phrase.

The Study of Scales Is very Important

Must all study of the piano absolutely begin with the study of scales?

Must all piano study really start with learning scales?

Scales should not be attempted until a good finger-touch has been formed and the very important action of the thumb in the scale has been fully prepared. Pg 51 After that, however, I consider the practising of scales important, not only for the fingers, but also for the discipline of the ear with regard to the feeling of tonality (key), understanding of intervals, and the comprehension of the total compass of the piano.

Scales shouldn't be tried until a solid finger touch has been developed and the crucial role of the thumb in playing scales has been fully prepared. Pg 51 Once that's done, I believe practicing scales is important, not just for finger strength, but also for training the ear in recognizing tonality (key), understanding intervals, and grasping the full range of the piano.

The Study of the Scales

Do you approve of the study of all the fifteen major scales by piano students, or is the practice of the enharmonic ones unnecessary?

Do you support piano students studying all fifteen major scales, or do you think practicing the enharmonic ones is unnecessary?

One should learn everything in that line in order to select from one's store of learning that which the occasion calls for. Study or practise all scales as they are written, and later also in thirds, sixths, and octaves.

One should learn everything in that area to choose from their knowledge what the situation requires. Study or practice all scales as they are written, and later also in thirds, sixths, and octaves.

When Reading Over a New Piece

When studying a new composition, which is preferable: to practise first with separate hands or together?

When learning a new piece, what's better: to practice hands separately or together?

When first looking over a new composition both hands should be employed, if possible, for this is necessary to obtain, approximately, at least, a mental picture of it. If the player's technique is too insufficient for this the deciphering Pg 52 must, of course, be done for each hand separately.

When you first review a new piece of music, you should use both hands if you can. This is necessary to get, at least roughly, a mental image of it. If the player's technique isn’t quite good enough for this, then the reading must, of course, be done separately for each hand. Pg 52

Practising the Two Parts Separately

When I am learning a new piece should the hands practise their parts separately?

When I'm learning a new piece, should I practice each hand's part separately?

Provided you have formed a general idea of the piece, it is well to practise the hands separately, because you can, in this way, concentrate your attention upon the work of each hand. As soon, however, as each hand knows its work the hands should play together in order now to pursue the musical purpose for which the separate practice was only a technical preparation.

Provided you have a general understanding of the piece, it's a good idea to practice each hand separately, as this allows you to focus on the work of each hand. However, once each hand knows its part, they should play together to achieve the musical goal for which the separate practice was just a technical preparation.

Four Ways to Study a Piano Piece

Should a composition be studied away from the piano?

Should you study a piece away from the piano?

There are four ways to study a composition:

There are four ways to analyze a piece of music:

1. On the piano with the music.
2. Away from the piano with the music.
3. On the piano without the music.
4. Away from the piano without the music

1. Sitting at the piano with the sheet music.
2. Away from the piano with the music.
3. At the piano without the sheet music.
4. Away from the piano without the sheet music

2 and 4 are mentally the most taxing and fatiguing ways, no doubt; but theyPg 53 also serve best to develop the memory and what we mean by "scope," which is a faculty of great importance.

2 and 4 are definitely the most mentally challenging and exhausting methods; however, theyPg 53 also do the best job of enhancing memory and what we refer to as "scope," which is a very important skill.

The Conditions Which Dictate Speed in Playing

How fast or slow should Schubert-Liszt's "Auf dem Wasser zu singen" be played? What modern parlour pieces would you recommend after Bendel's "Zephyr"?

How fast or slow should Schubert-Liszt's "Auf dem Wasser zu singen" be played? What contemporary salon pieces would you suggest after Bendel's "Zephyr"?

Even if I did believe in metronomes, as I do not, I could not indicate speed for you or for anybody, because it will always depend upon the state of your technique and the quality of your tone. For modern parlour pieces I suggest the two volumes of Russian piano music published by G. Schirmer, New York. You will find pieces of various degrees of difficulty there from which you may select what suits you best.

Even if I believed in metronomes, which I don’t, I couldn’t set a speed for you or anyone else, as it will always depend on your skill level and the quality of your sound. For contemporary salon pieces, I recommend the two volumes of Russian piano music published by G. Schirmer, New York. You’ll find pieces of different difficulty levels that you can choose from based on what works best for you.

To Work Up a Fast Tempo

Which is the best way to work up a fast tempo?

What’s the best way to build up a quick pace?

The best help is to hear the piece or part which you have in mind played quickly by another person, for this aids you in forming the mental concept of it, which is the principal condition to Pg 54 which all ability is subject. There are, however, other ways which each one of us must find for himself: either by a gradual increase of speed until you reach your individual maximum or by starting at once at full tilt, even though some notes should drop under the piano and then be picked up in subsequent repetitions. Which of these two or any other ways is best for you no one can tell; your musical instinct will guide you if you follow it cautiously.

The best way to help yourself is to hear the piece or section you have in mind played quickly by someone else. This helps you form a mental image of it, which is essential for developing your skills. Pg 54 However, there are other methods that each person must discover for themselves: either by gradually increasing speed until you hit your personal maximum or by jumping in full speed right away, even if some notes fall under the piano and need to be picked up in future repetitions. No one can tell you which of these approaches, or any other, is best for you; your musical intuition will guide you if you pay attention to it.

The Best Way to Work Up a Quick Tempo

Is it ever a waste of time to practise a piece over and over again for months as slowly as a beginner and with utmost concentration? After having done so and gradually working up a tempo, I then find I cannot play so fast as I want to. Is it not wise to begin all over again as slowly as possible? I prefer to work this way, but have been told that one gets "stale," studying the same music for a long time.

Is it ever a waste of time to practice a piece repeatedly for months, playing it slowly like a beginner and focusing completely? After doing this and gradually building up my speed, I find I still can’t play as fast as I want. Shouldn’t it be smart to start all over again, going as slowly as possible? I like working this way, but I've been told that spending too long on the same music can make you feel "stale."

Do you advise practising with or without the pedal?

Do you recommend practicing with or without the pedal?

Slow practice is undoubtedly the basis for quick playing; but quick playing isPg 55 not an immediate result of slow practice. Quick playing must be tried from time to time, with increasing frequency and heightened speed, even at a temporary loss of clearness. This loss is easily regained by subsequent returns to slow practice. After all, we must first learn to think quickly through the course of a piece before we can play it quickly, and this mental endeavour, too, will be greatly aided by occasional trials in a quicker tempo. As for getting "stale," a variety of pieces is necessary to preserve the freshness of each one.

Slow practice is definitely the foundation for quick playing; however, quick playing doesn’t happen immediately as a result of slow practice. You need to try playing quickly from time to time, gradually increasing both the frequency and speed, even if it means momentarily sacrificing clarity. You can easily regain that clarity by returning to slow practice afterward. Ultimately, we have to learn to think quickly through a piece before we can actually play it quickly, and this mental effort will also be greatly supported by occasional attempts at a faster tempo. To avoid getting "stale," it’s important to mix in a variety of pieces to keep each one feeling fresh.

Regarding the pedal, I suggest that you use it judiciously from the very beginning of the study of a new piece; though never in finger exercises.

Regarding the pedal, I recommend using it thoughtfully from the very start of learning a new piece; however, never in finger exercises.

Watch Your Breathing

What is the purpose of associating breathing with piano playing, and to what extent should it be practised?

What’s the point of linking breathing with playing the piano, and how much should it be practiced?

Breathing is as important in piano playing as in all physical exertion, and more so when we speak of pieces that entail the use of great muscular force; for this causes a quickening in the action of the heart; respiration naturally keepsPg 56 step with it, and the result is often a forcible breathing through the mouth. Players resort to open-mouth breathing in such cases because they cannot help themselves. If, at the last spurt of a bicycle race, we should call to the wheelmen, "Breathe through the nose!" we could not wonder if our advice remains unheeded. This open-mouth breathing, however, need not be learned; it is the self-help of nature. I recommend breathing through the nose as long as possible. It is more wholesome than mouth-breathing, and it refreshes the head more. When physical exertion becomes too great then you will neither need nor heed my advice or anybody's; your nature will find its own line of least resistance.

Breathing is crucial in piano playing just like in any physical activity, and it's even more important when it comes to pieces that require a lot of muscle strength. This exertion increases heart rate, and naturally, breathing keeps pace with it, which often leads to heavy breathing through the mouth. Musicians tend to breathe through their mouths in these situations because they can’t avoid it. If, during the final push of a bike race, we tell the cyclists, "Breathe through your nose!" it’s no surprise if they ignore our advice. However, this mouth breathing doesn’t need to be trained; it’s a natural response. I recommend breathing through your nose for as long as possible. It's healthier than mouth breathing, and it helps clear your mind. When physical effort becomes too intense, you won’t need to think about my advice or anyone else's; your body will naturally take the easiest route.

Take a Month's Rest Every Year

Must I keep up my practice during my Christmas holidays of a month?

Must I continue my practice during my month-long Christmas break?

If you have worked well on your development during the spring, summer, and autumn it will be to your advantage to stop your practising entirely for a month. Such a pause renews your forces as well as the love for your work, andPg 57 you will, upon resuming it, not only catch up quickly with what you may think to have missed, but you will also make a quick leap forward because the quality of your work will be better than it could be if you had persisted in it with a fatigued mind. In a tired condition of mind and body we are very apt not to notice the formation of bad habits, and since "to learn means to form correct habits of thinking and doing" we must beware of anything that might impair our watchfulness as to bad habits. The greatest persistence cannot turn a bad habit into a virtue.

If you've done a good job on your development during spring, summer, and autumn, it will benefit you to take a complete break from practicing for a month. This pause helps refresh your energy and rekindle your passion for your work, andPg 57 when you start again, you won't just quickly catch up on what you think you missed, but you’ll also make significant progress because the quality of your work will improve compared to pushing through with a tired mind. When we're exhausted mentally and physically, we’re often not aware of the bad habits forming, and since "to learn means to form correct habits of thinking and doing," we need to be cautious about anything that might weaken our vigilance regarding these bad habits. No amount of persistence can turn a bad habit into a good one.

MARKS AND NOMENCLATURE
The Metronome Markings

What is the meaning of M. M. = 72 printed over a piece of music?

What does M. M. = 72 mean on a piece of music?

The M stands for "metronome," the other for the name of its inventor, Maelzl. The figures indicate the number of beats a minute and the note shows what each beat represents—in this case a quarter note. The whole annotation says that the average speed of the piece should admit of seventy-two quarter notes being played in a minute. I advise you, however, Pg 58 rather to consult the state of your technique and your own feeling for what is musically right in deciding upon the speed of the piece.

The M stands for "metronome," and the other is the name of its inventor, Maelzl. The numbers show how many beats per minute, and the note indicates what each beat represents—in this case, a quarter note. The entire notation suggests that the average tempo of the piece should allow for seventy-two quarter notes to be played in a minute. However, I recommend that you Pg 58 focus on your technique and your own sense of what feels musically correct when determining the speed of the piece.

The Personal Element and the Metronome

In Chopin's Prelude No. 15 is the movement in C-sharp minor to be played in the same tempo as the opening movements, or much faster? How should the 6-8 and 9-8 movements of Liszt's Dance of the Gnomes be metronomized?

In Chopin's Prelude No. 15, should the movement in C-sharp minor be played at the same tempo as the opening movements, or much faster? How should the 6/8 and 9/8 movements of Liszt's Dance of the Gnomes be set to the metronome?

The C-sharp minor movement should not increase in speed, or only very little, because it rises to a considerable height dynamically, and this seems to counteract an increase of speed. As to the metronoming, I would not bother about it. The possibilities of your technique must ever regulate the speed question in a large degree. Tempo is so intimately related with touch and dynamics that it is in a large measure an individual matter. This does not mean that one may play andante where an allegro is prescribed, but that one person's allegro differs slightly from that of another person. Touch, tone, and conception influence the tempo. The metronomePg 59 indications are to be accepted only with the utmost caution.

The C-sharp minor section shouldn't speed up much, if at all, because it builds significantly in dynamics, which seems to go against speeding up. Regarding the metronome, I wouldn’t stress too much about it. The way you use your technique should largely determine the speed. Tempo is closely tied to touch and dynamics, making it a very personal aspect. This doesn’t mean you can play andante when allegro is called for, but it does mean that one person's allegro might be slightly different from someone else's. Touch, tone, and interpretation all affect the tempo. The metronomePg 59 recommendations should be taken with great caution.

Metronome Markings May Better Be Ignored

How fast, by metronome, should the minuetto of Beethoven's Sonatina, opus 49, Number 2, be played?

How fast, according to a metronome, should the minuet of Beethoven's Sonatina, opus 49, Number 2, be played?

If you possess an edition of Beethoven that has no metronome marks you have been singularly fortunate, and I would not for the world interfere with such rare good luck. Consult your technique, your feelings, and have confidence in your good sense.

If you have a version of Beethoven without metronome markings, you are very lucky, and I wouldn’t want to disturb such rare good fortune. Trust your technique, your feelings, and believe in your good judgment.

There are Dangers in Using a Metronome

How should one use the metronome for practising? I have been warned against it, as my teacher tells me one is liable to become very stiff and mechanical by the persistent use of it.

How should you use the metronome for practice? I've been cautioned against it, as my teacher says using it too much can make you stiff and mechanical.

Your teacher is eminently right. You should not play with the metronome for any length of time, for it lames the musical pulse and kills the vital expression in your playing. The metronome may well be used as a controlling device first, to find the approximate average speed of a piece, and, second, to convince yourself that, after playing for aPg 60 while without it, your feelings have not caused you to drift too far away from the average tempo.

Your teacher is absolutely correct. You shouldn't rely on the metronome for too long, as it can weaken the musical rhythm and stifle the emotional expression in your playing. The metronome can be helpful as a tool initially, to determine the approximate average speed of a piece, and then later to assure yourself that, after playing for a Pg 60 while without it, your feelings haven't led you too far off from the average tempo.

The Real Meaning of Speed Terms

What is the meaning of the words Adagio, Andante, and Allegro? Are they just indications of speed?

What do the terms Adagio, Andante, and Allegro mean? Are they simply signals for tempo?

They serve as such; though our musical ancestors probably selected these terms because of their indefiniteness, which leaves a certain margin to our individuality. Literally, Adagio (ad agio) means "at leisure." Andante means "going" in contradistinction to "running," going apace, also walking. Allegro (a contraction of al leg-gie-ro) means with "lightness, cheerful." Primarily these terms are, as you see, indications of mood; but they have come to be regarded as speed annotations.

They serve this purpose; although our musical predecessors likely chose these terms for their vagueness, which allows for a bit of personal interpretation. Literally, Adagio (ad agio) means "at leisure." Andante means "going," as opposed to "running," moving steadily, or walking. Allegro (a short form of al leg-gie-ro) means "with lightness, cheerful." Essentially, these terms indicate mood; however, they have also come to be seen as indicators of tempo.

A Rule For Selecting the Speed

As the words "largo," "allegro," etc., are supposed to indicate a certain rate of speed, can you give a rule so that a student who cannot have the aid of a teacher will be able to understand in what time he should play a composition?

As the terms "largo," "allegro," and so on are meant to suggest a specific speed, can you provide a guideline so that a student without a teacher's help can grasp how fast they should play a piece?

If the metronome is not indicated you Pg 61 have to consult your own good taste. Take the most rapid notes of your piece, play them rapidly as the general trend of the piece will æsthetically permit, and adjust the general tempo accordingly.

If the metronome isn't specified, you Pg 61 should trust your own judgment. Take the fastest notes of your piece, play them quickly as the overall feel of the piece allows, and adjust the general tempo to match.

How Grace Notes Are Played

How are the grace notes played in these measures from Chopin's Valse, opus 42, and when are grace notes not struck simultaneously with the base?

How are the grace notes played in these measures from Chopin's Valse, opus 42, and when are grace notes not played at the same time as the bass?

Grace notes and their chiefs—that is, those notes to which the grace notes are attached—should ever be played with one and the same muscular impulse. The time occupied by the grace notes should be so minimal that it should not be discernible whether they appear simultaneously with the base note or slightly before it. In modern music it is usually meant to precede the bass note, though the good taste of the player may occasionally prefer it otherwise. Pg 62

Grace notes and their main notes—that is, the notes that the grace notes are attached to—should always be played with the same muscle impulse. The time taken by the grace notes should be so brief that it's unclear whether they occur at the same time as the main note or just before it. In modern music, it’s typically intended for them to come before the main note, although a player with good taste might choose to do it differently. Pg 62

Rests Used Under or Over Notes

What is the meaning of a rest above or below the notes of the treble clef?

What does a rest above or below the notes on the treble clef mean?

The rests you speak of can occur only when more than one voice (or part) is written in the same staff, and they indicate how long the entrance of the other voice is to be delayed.

The rests you’re talking about can happen only when more than one voice (or part) is written on the same staff, and they show how long the other voice should wait to come in.

What a Double Dot Means

What does it mean when a note is double-dotted like I thought first it was a misprint, but it seems to occur too frequently for that.

What does it mean when a note has a double dot like ? I initially thought it was a mistake, but it happens too often for that.

As the first dot prolongs the note by one-half of its own value, so does the second dot add one-half of the value of the first dot. A half-note with one dot lasts three-quarters, with two dots it lasts seven-eighths.

As the first dot extends the note by half of its own value, the second dot adds half of the value of the first dot. A half-note with one dot lasts three-quarters of a beat, and with two dots, it lasts seven-eighths of a beat.

The Playing of Slurred Notes

Should I accent the first note under a slur thus or should I lift my hand at the end of the slur thus

Should I emphasize the first note under a slur like this or should I raise my hand at the end of the slur like this ?

Slurs and accents have nothing to do with each other, because accents relate to rhythm, while slurs concern the touch. The last note under a slur will usually be slightly curtailed in order to createPg 63 that small pause which separates one phrase from another. Generally speaking, the slur in piano music represents the breathing periods of the vocalist.

Slurs and accents are unrelated; accents deal with rhythm, while slurs are about touch. The last note in a slur is typically shortened a bit to createPg 63 that small pause that distinguishes one phrase from another. In general, the slur in piano music reflects the breathing pauses of a singer.

How a Tie and a Slur Differ

What difference is there between a slur and a tie?

What’s the difference between a slur and a tie?

None in appearance, but much in effect. A tie continues the sound of the note struck at its beginning as long as the note-value at its end indicates. It can be placed only upon two notes of similar name in the same octave which follow each other. As soon as another note intervenes the tie becomes a slur and indicates a legato touch.

None in appearance, but significant in effect. A tie carries the sound of the note played at its start for as long as the note value at its end allows. It can only be placed on two notes of the same name in the same octave that come one after the other. Once another note comes between them, the tie turns into a slur and indicates a legato touch.

Slurs and Accents Not Related

How should the beginning of slurs be accented?

How should the start of slurs be emphasized?

Slurs and accents have nothing to do with each other. Slurs indicate either a legato touch or the grouping of the notes. Which one of the notes thus grouped is to be accented depends upon its rhythmical position in the measure. The strong and weak beat (or positive and negative beat) govern the accent always, unless there is an annotation toPg 64 the contrary, and such an annotation must be carried out with great judiciousness, seldom literally.

Slurs and accents are unrelated. Slurs show either a smooth connection between notes or how the notes are grouped. Which note in a group gets the accent depends on its rhythmic position in the measure. The strong and weak beats (or positive and negative beats) determine the accent unless stated otherwise. If there is such a notation, it should be interpreted with care and rarely taken literally.

How Long an Accidental Affects a Note

Where there is an accidental on the last beat of a measure does not that note resume its signature beyond the bar unless tied? The case I speak of was in a key of two flats, common time. The fourth beat, E, was naturalized and the first note of the next measure was E with the flat sign. I maintain that the flat sign is superfluous, and I should like to know if this is right?

Where there’s an accidental on the last beat of a measure, doesn’t that note keep its signature into the next measure unless it’s tied? The example I’m talking about was in a key with two flats and in common time. The fourth beat had an E that was naturalized, and the first note of the next measure was an E with a flat sign. I argue that the flat sign is unnecessary, and I’d like to know if that’s correct?

You are quite right, theoretically. Nevertheless, the proper tonality signature of a note that was changed is very frequently restated when the same note recurs beyond the bar. Though this special marking is not necessary theoretically, practical experience has shown that it is not an unwise precaution.

You’re absolutely correct in theory. However, the right tonal signature of a note that was altered is often repeated when the same note appears again across the measure. While this specific marking isn't theoretically required, practical experience has demonstrated that it's a smart precaution.

"E-Sharp and B-Sharp" and the Double Flat

What is the meaning of the sharps on the E and B line, and of a double-flat? Are they merely theoretical?

What do the sharps on the E and B lines mean, and what about a double-flat? Are they just theoretical concepts?

They are not theoretical, but orthographical. You confound the note CPg 65 with the key on the keyboard by that name. B-sharp is played upon the key called C, but its musical bearing is very remote from the note C. The same applies to double-flats (and double-sharps), for D with a double-flat is played upon the key called C, but it has no relation to the note C. This corresponds precisely with the homonym in language: "sow"—"sew"—"so"—sound alike, but are spelled in various ways according to the meaning they are to convey.

They aren't theoretical but rather about spelling. You mix up the note CPg 65 with the key on the keyboard that has the same name. B-sharp is played on the key labeled C, but its musical significance is quite different from the note C. The same goes for double-flats (and double-sharps), because D with a double-flat is played on the key called C, but it doesn't relate to the note C at all. This is exactly like homonyms in language: "sow"—"sew"—"so"—they sound the same but are spelled differently based on their meanings.

The Effect of Double Flats

How is an octave, written thus, to be played?

How is an octave, written like this, supposed to be played?

As the single-flat lowers a note by a half-tone, so a double-flat lowers it by two half-tones or a full tone.

As a single flat lowers a note by a half step, a double flat lowers it by two half steps or a whole step.

Double Sharp Misprinted for Double Flat

In playing an operetta recently I found the double-sharp sign [X] used for double-flats as well. Is this correct?

In playing an operetta recently, I noticed the double-sharp sign [X] used for double-flats too. Is that right?

The sign may be a misprint. But if it should occur repeatedly I advise you to make quite sure, before taking the misprint for granted, that the sign is not, after all, meant for a double-sharp. Pg 66

The sign might be a typo. But if it happens often, I suggest you double-check before assuming the typo is correct, just to make sure the sign isn’t actually intended to indicate a double-sharp. Pg 66

When an Accidental Is in Parentheses

Please tell me how a chord or an interval marked thus, is executed.

Please tell me how to play a chord or interval marked like this.

What does an accidental in parentheses mean?

What does an accidental in parentheses mean?

Chords marked as above are slightly rolled in the same manner as if marked by a serpentine line, unless the sign denotes a linking with the other hand. Which of the two meanings is intended you will easily infer from the context. Accidentals in parentheses are mere warnings given by some composers wherever there is a possibility of doubt as to the correct reading caused by a momentary harmonic ambiguity. I have found these accidentals in parentheses so far only in the works of French composers.

Chords indicated as above are subtly rolled in the same way as if indicated by a wavy line, unless the symbol signifies a connection with the other hand. You can easily figure out which meaning is intended from the context. Accidentals in parentheses are simply alerts provided by some composers wherever there's a chance of confusion regarding the correct interpretation due to a brief harmonic ambiguity. I've only come across these accidentals in parentheses in the works of French composers so far.

The Staffs Are Independent of Each Other

Does an accidental in the right hand influence the left?

Does an accident in the right hand affect the left?

Inasmuch as piano music is written in score form, the two staffs are as independent of each other as are the staffs in an orchestral score. We may, in cases of suspected misprints, draw certain inferences from one staff to the other, provided that they are justified by the prevailing harmony. As a rule, the twoPg 67 staffs are independent of each other in regard to accidental chromatic signs.

In the same way that piano music is written in score form, the two staves are just as independent from each other as the staves in an orchestral score. In cases where we suspect there are misprints, we can make some assumptions from one staff to the other, as long as they are supported by the prevailing harmony. Generally, the twoPg 67 staves are independent of each other when it comes to accidental chromatic signs.

Why Two Names for the "Same" Key?

I am often asked why there must be fifteen keys in music instead of twelve—that is, why not always write in B instead of C-flat, in F-sharp instead of G-flat, in D-flat instead of C-sharp, or vice versa? I can only say that the circle of fifths would not be complete without the seven scales in sharps and the seven in flats: but Bach does not use all the fifteen keys in his Forty-eight Preludes and Fugues, omitting entirely, in the major keys, G-flat, D-flat, and C-flat, and, in the minor keys, A-sharp and A-flat. Are compositions in sharps considered more brilliant than those in flats? Do composers consider modulation in selecting their key?

I often get asked why there are fifteen keys in music instead of just twelve—that is, why not always use B instead of C-flat, F-sharp instead of G-flat, D-flat instead of C-sharp, or vice versa? I can only say that the circle of fifths wouldn't be complete without the seven scales in sharps and the seven in flats. However, Bach doesn't use all fifteen keys in his Forty-eight Preludes and Fugues, completely skipping G-flat, D-flat, and C-flat in major keys, and A-sharp and A-flat in minor keys. Are compositions in sharps seen as more brilliant than those in flats? Do composers think about modulation when choosing their key?

The answer to your question hinges upon whether you recognize in music mere tone-play or whether you concede a mental and psychic side to it. In the former case the mode of spelling a tone C-sharp or D-flat would be, indeed, irrelevant. But in the latter case you must admit the necessity of a musicalPg 68 orthography qualified to convey distinct tonal meanings and musical thoughts to the reader and to the player. Though there is in the tempered scale no difference between C-sharp and D-flat, the musical reader will conceive them as different from one another, partly because of their connection with other related harmonies. These determine usually the composer's selection in cases of enharmonic identities. In the script of human language you will find an analogy than which none could be more perfect. In English there are, for instance, "to," "too," and "two"; words in which the spelling alone, and not the sound of pronunciation, conveys the different meanings of the words.

The answer to your question depends on whether you see music as just a series of tones or if you acknowledge a mental and emotional aspect to it. If you see it as just tones, then the way we notate a tone as C-sharp or D-flat wouldn't matter at all. But if you consider the deeper aspects, you have to recognize the need for a musicalPg 68 notation that can express clear tonal meanings and musical ideas to both the reader and the performer. Even though there’s no difference between C-sharp and D-flat in the tempered scale, a knowledgeable reader perceives them as distinct, partly due to their ties with other related harmonies. These connections often influence the composer's choice in cases of enharmonic equivalence. In written human language, you’ll find a similar example that is just as perfect. In English, for instance, we have "to," "too," and "two"; words where only the spelling, not the pronunciation, distinguishes their meanings.

The Meaning and Use of "Motif"

What is the meaning of a "motif"? What does a dash mean over a note? What is the best book of instruction for a beginner, a child of ten?

What does "motif" mean? What does a dash over a note signify? What is the best beginner's instruction book for a ten-year-old?

A motif is the germ of a theme. A theme may be composed of reiterations of a motif, or by grouping several motifs together; it may also combine both modes of procedure. The most glorious Pg 69exemplification of construction by reiteration of a motif you will find in the opening theme of Beethoven's Fifth Symphony. A dash over a note enjoins the player to hold that note with the finger until it has received its full value. The best "instruction book" for a child is a good teacher who uses no instruction book, but imparts his knowledge to the child from out of his own inner consciousness.

A motif is the seed of a theme. A theme can be made up of repeated motifs or by bringing several motifs together; it can also combine both methods. The most outstanding example of constructing a theme through repeated motifs can be found in the opening theme of Beethoven's Fifth Symphony. A dash over a note tells the player to hold that note with their finger until it reaches its full value. The best "instruction book" for a child is a great teacher who doesn’t rely on a manual but shares their knowledge directly from their own understanding.

Tied Staccato Notes

In playing notes written thus, is it permissible to slide the fingers from the keys or should there be only a clinging touch?

In playing notes written this way, is it okay to slide the fingers off the keys, or should there only be a light touch?

Notes marked as above are to be played in such a manner that each note is slightly separated from the next. The best touch for this is from the arm, so that the fingers are not lifted from their joints, nor from the wrist, but that the arm pulls the finger upward from the key.

Notes marked as above should be played in a way that each note is slightly separated from the next. The best way to do this is from the arm, ensuring that the fingers don’t lift from their joints or the wrist, but rather that the arm raises the finger upwards from the key.

The "Tenuto" Dash and Its Effect

What do short lines below or above a note or chord mean in contradistinction to a staccato or an accent? And does it affect the whole chord?Pg 70

What do the short lines above or below a note or chord mean compared to a staccato or an accent? And does it affect the entire chord?Pg 70

The dash under or above a note is a substitute for the word "tenuto" (usually abbreviated into "ten."), which means "held," or, in other words, be particular about giving this note its full sound-duration. This substitute is usually employed when the holding concerns a single note or a single chord.

The dash above or below a note stands in for the word "tenuto" (often shortened to "ten."), which means "held," or, in other words, make sure to give this note its full duration. This is typically used when the emphasis is on a single note or a single chord.

A Rolled Chord Marked "Secco"

How should I execute a chord that is written with a spread and also marked "secco"?—as in Chaminade's "Air de Ballet, No. 1."

How should I play a chord that is written with a spread and marked "secco"?—like in Chaminade's "Air de Ballet, No. 1."

Roll the chord as evenly as possible in all its parts; but use no pedal and do not hold it, but play it briskly and short.

Roll the chord as smoothly as you can in all its parts; however, do not use the pedal and don’t hold it, but play it quickly and briefly.

Small Notes Under Large Ones

What is the meaning of small notes printed under large ones?

What do the small notes printed underneath the large ones mean?

Usually the small notes are an indication that they may be omitted by players who have not the stretch of hand necessary to play them.

Usually, the small notes suggest that they might be skipped by players who don't have the hand reach required to play them.

Accenting a Mordent in a Sonata

How should one play and accent the mordent occurring in the forty-seventh measure of the first movement—allegro di molto—of Beethoven's Sonata Pathétique, Opus 13? Pg 71

How should someone play and emphasize the mordent in the forty-seventh measure of the first movement—allegro di molto—of Beethoven's Sonata Pathétique, Opus 13? Pg 71

The accent ought to lie upon the first note of the mordent, but you should not make a triplet of it by occupying the whole quarter with its execution. The mordent must be played fast enough to preserve the rhythmic integrity of the melody-note.

The emphasis should be on the first note of the mordent, but you shouldn't drag it out into a triplet by taking up the entire quarter note for it. The mordent needs to be played quickly enough to maintain the rhythmic flow of the melody note.

The Position of the Turn Over a Note

The turn stands sometimes directly over the note and sometimes farther to the right of it. Does this difference indicate different executions and, if so, how would the two turns have to be played?

The turn sometimes sits directly over the note and other times farther to the right of it. Does this difference suggest different ways to play it, and if so, how should the two turns be performed?

The turn always begins with its uppermost note. When it stands directly over a note it takes the place of this note; when more to the right the note is struck first and the turn, judiciously distributed at the time of its disposal, follows.

The turn always starts with its highest note. When it’s directly above a note, it replaces that note; when it’s more to the right, the note is played first and the turn is skillfully integrated as it’s executed.

How Are Syncopated Notes to be Played?

How are syncopated notes to be played?

How should syncopated notes be played?

Notes occurring an entire beat of the prescribed time are, when syncopated, to be played between the beats. If the syncopated notes occupy only a fractionPg 72 of the beats they are played between the fractional beats.

Notes that last a whole beat of the specified time should, when syncopated, be played in between the beats. If the syncopated notes take up only a partPg 72 of the beats, they are played during the fractional beats.

A Trill Begins on the Melodic Note

In modern compositions should all trills begin upon the note which is written, presuming there is no appoggiatura before the note? Is the alternation of the thumb and the second finger desirable in the playing of a trill?

In modern compositions, should all trills start on the written note, assuming there’s no appoggiatura before it? Is it preferable to alternate between the thumb and the second finger when playing a trill?

Where not expressly otherwise stated (by appoggiatura) trills usually begin upon the melodic tone (the note which is written). Change fingers when those employed get tired. For extended trills the use of three fingers is advantageous, while in shorter trills two fingers will preserve more clarity.

Where not specifically noted (by appoggiatura), trills typically start on the melodic note (the written note). Change fingers when those in use become tired. For longer trills, using three fingers is helpful, while for shorter trills, two fingers will maintain more clarity.

Position of Auxiliary Note in a Trill

In the accompanying example of the trill should the auxiliary note be a tone or a half-tone above the principal note? If the half-tone, what would be the name of the auxiliary note?

In the example of the trill, should the auxiliary note be a whole tone or a half tone above the main note? If it’s a half tone, what would the name of the auxiliary note be?

The episode you quote moves evidently in the tonality of G minor. The trill stands on B-flat. As the auxiliary note of a trill is ever the diatonic sequel of a stated note it must, in this case, be a whole tone above B-flat, namely C. Since the piece is written in D major there should have been a "natural" marked under the sign of the trill.

The episode you quote clearly plays in the key of G minor. The trill is on B-flat. Since the auxiliary note of a trill is always the diatonic next note of the stated note, it must, in this case, be a whole tone above B-flat, which is C. Because the piece is in D major, there should have been a "natural" indicated under the trill sign.

Speed and Smoothness in Trilling

Will you kindly suggest a good method of gaining speed and smoothness in trilling?

Could you please recommend a good way to improve speed and smoothness in trilling?

While there are no "methods" for trilling there are certain means by which sluggish muscles may be assisted. Yet, even these means cannot be suggested without knowing the seat and cause of your trouble. The causes differ with the individual, but they are, in the majority of cases, purely mental, not manual. To trill quickly we must think quickly; for if we trill only with the fingers they will soon stick, lose their rhythmic succession, and finish in a cramped condition. Hence, there is no direct way to learn trilling; it will develop with your general mental-musical advancement. The main thing is, of course,Pg 74 always to listen to your own playing, actually and physically, to perceive every tone you play; for only then can you form an estimate as to how quickly you can "hear." And, of course, you do not expect to play anything more quickly than your own ear can follow.

While there are no set "methods" for trilling, there are certain ways to help sluggish muscles. However, even these suggestions can’t be made without understanding the source of your issue. The causes vary for each person, but in most cases, they are primarily mental rather than physical. To trill quickly, we need to think quickly; if we only rely on our fingers for trilling, they will soon get stuck, lose their rhythm, and end up tense. So, there’s no straightforward way to learn how to trill; it will develop alongside your overall mental and musical growth. The key is, of course,Pg 74 to always listen to your own playing, both actively and physically, to be aware of every note you play; because only then can you gauge how quickly you can "hear." And, naturally, you shouldn’t expect to play anything faster than your own ear can keep up with.

Difference in Playing Trills

What is the difference in the manner of playing the trill in measure 25, and those in measures 37 and 38, of the Chopin Polonaise, Opus 53?

What’s the difference in how the trill is played in measure 25 compared to measures 37 and 38 of Chopin's Polonaise, Opus 53?

The significance of the trill in measure 25 is melodic, while that of the trills in measures 37 and 38 is purely rhythmic, somewhat in the nature of a snare-drum effect. The first trill requires greater stress on the melodic note, while in the other two you may throw your hand, so to speak, on both notes and roll the trill until it lands upon the next eighth-note.

The significance of the trill in measure 25 is melodic, while the trills in measures 37 and 38 are purely rhythmic, somewhat like a snare drum effect. The first trill needs more emphasis on the melodic note, while in the other two you can relax your hand, so to speak, on both notes and roll the trill until it hits the next eighth note.

The Meaning of Solfeggio

What is meant by "spelling" in music?

What does "spelling" mean in music?

Unless it means the variety of ways in which most chords can be written it refers to an oral reciting of notes, properly called solfeggio.Pg 75

Unless it refers to the different ways most chords can be notated, it pertains to the verbal expression of notes, known as solfeggio.Pg 75

ABOUT CERTAIN PIECES AND COMPOSERS
Some Pieces for a Girl of Fourteen

Please tell me some pieces of the classics which are not too difficult for my daughter of fourteen to play. She has a great deal of talent but not much technique. The Kuhlau Sonatinas she can play very well.

Please tell me some classic pieces that aren't too hard for my fourteen-year-old daughter to play. She has a lot of talent but not much technique. She can play the Kuhlau Sonatinas really well.

If your daughter is fourteen years old and has—as you say—much talent but little technique, it is high time to think of developing her technique, for a pianist without technique is like a pleasure traveller without money. At any rate, I should prefer the easier sonatas by Haydn and Mozart to those of Kuhlau, because of their greater intrinsic merit. Any good teacher will assist you in selecting them to fit your daughter's case.

If your daughter is fourteen and has—like you said—lots of talent but not much technique, it's definitely time to focus on improving her technique. A pianist without technique is like a traveler without money. Honestly, I would recommend starting with the simpler sonatas by Haydn and Mozart instead of those by Kuhlau, due to their greater quality. A good teacher can help you choose the right pieces for your daughter.

In Playing a Sonata

In playing sonatas my teacher tells me it is a great fault if I neglect to observe the repeat marks. I have heard it said by others that the repetition is not necessary, though it may be desirable. Will you please give me your opinion?

In playing sonatas, my teacher says it's a big mistake if I ignore the repeat marks. I've heard others say that repeating isn’t essential, but it can be nice. Could you share your thoughts on this?

In a sonata it is of serious importance to repeat the first part (exposition) of the first movement in order that the Pg 76 two principal themes, as well as their tributaries, may well impress themselves upon the mind and memory of your auditor. For, unless this is accomplished, he cannot possibly understand and follow their development in the next part. That the exposition part is not the only one to be repeated you will find frequently indicated; for instance, in the last movement of the "Appassionata," where the repetition is needful, not for the reason stated before, but for the sake of formal balance or proportion. Generally speaking, I am in favour of following the composer's indications punctiliously, hence, also, his repeat marks, which serve æsthetic purposes that you will perhaps not understand until later, when the sonata has, in your hands, outgrown the stage of being learned.

In a sonata, it's really important to repeat the first part (exposition) of the first movement so that the two main themes, along with their variations, can really stick in your listener's mind and memory. If this isn't done, they won't be able to grasp or follow their development in the next section. You'll often see that the exposition isn't the only part that gets repeated; for example, in the last movement of the "Appassionata," the repetition isn't needed for the previous reason but for the sake of formal balance or proportion. Generally, I believe in closely following the composer's instructions, including his repeat markings, which have aesthetic purposes that you might not understand until later, when the sonata has progressed beyond just being learned.

A Point in Playing the "Moonlight Sonata"

Should not the notes of the triplet figure in Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata" be so blended into each other that you do not hear them in separate notes, but as a background, so to speak, for the notes in the melody?Pg 77

Shouldn't the notes of the triplet in Beethoven's "Moonlight Sonata" blend together so much that you don’t hear them as separate notes, but rather as a sort of background for the notes in the melody?Pg 77

The truth lies midway between two extremes. While the accompaniment should be sufficiently subdued to form, as you say, a harmonic background, it ought, nevertheless, not to be blended to such a degree as to obliterate entirely the undercurrent of a triplet motion. The accumulation of each chord should be produced through the pedal, not through an excessive legato touch.

The truth is somewhere between two extremes. The accompaniment should be quiet enough to serve as a harmonic background, but it shouldn't be so blended that it completely hides the underlying triplet motion. Each chord should be built up using the pedal, not by overdoing the legato touch.

Playing the "Spring Song" too Fast

Should Mendelssohn's "Spring Song" be played in slow or fast time?

Should Mendelssohn's "Spring Song" be played slowly or quickly?

It is marked "Allegretto grazioso." The latter term (graceful, in English) precludes a too-quick movement.

It is marked "Allegretto grazioso." The latter term (graceful, in English) suggests a movement that shouldn't be too fast.

What a Dot May Mean

This is the seventh measure of Chopin's Polonaise, Opus 26, No. 1. What is the meaning of the dot placed after the D in the bass? Whenever this measure is repeated the dot occurs, or I should have thought it a misprint.

This is the seventh measure of Chopin's Polonaise, Opus 26, No. 1. What does the dot after the D in the bass mean? Every time this measure is repeated, the dot shows up, or I would have thought it was a typo.

Pg 78

The left-hand notes follow each other as eighth-notes. Their respective duration, however, is indicated by the upward stems and the dot. It is intended here that a complete chord should be built up by accumulation, as in illustration a:

The left-hand notes are played in succession as eighth notes. Their specific duration is shown by the upward stems and the dot. The goal here is to create a complete chord through layering, as seen in illustration a:

and I would also hold the fifth eighth as in illustration b.

and I would also hold the fifth eighth as in illustration b.

Where the Accent Should be Placed

In playing Chopin's Impromptu in A-flat, Opus 29, should the first or the last note of the mordent receive the accent? I have heard the mordent sound like a triplet? Is this the correct accent?

In playing Chopin's Impromptu in A-flat, Opus 29, should the first or the last note of the mordent be accented? I've heard the mordent sound like a triplet. Is that the right accent?

The last note of the mordent should be accented in this case.

The last note of the mordent should be emphasized in this case.

A Disputed Chopin Reading

In Chopin's Nocturne in F-sharp, after the Doppio Movement, when returning to Tempo I, and counting five measures, should the right hand in the fifth measure play this melody?

In Chopin's Nocturne in F-sharp, after the Doppio Movement, when returning to Tempo I and counting five measures, should the right hand play this melody in the fifth measure?

Pg 79

The various editions differ from one another in this measure. Peters's edition, generally considered the best edition of Chopin's works, has the second version, which commends itself by its greater naturalness.

The different editions vary in this regard. Peters’s edition, usually regarded as the best version of Chopin's works, features the second version, which is praised for its greater naturalness.

Playing the "Melody in F"

In Rubinstein's "Melody in F" should the melody be played in the left hand or be divided between the two hands?

In Rubinstein's "Melody in F," should the melody be played with the left hand or split between both hands?

Where there is no valid reason for doing otherwise it is always best to follow the composer's prescription; for, in most cases—and with great composers in all cases—the author knows what he meant to say. In the aforesaid piece, too, I advise you to adhere to this principle, since it is written with a view to teach the division of the melody between the right and left hand. Any other execution would ruin this purposed design.

Where there’s no good reason to do otherwise, it’s always best to stick to the composer’s instructions. In most cases—and with great composers in all cases—the creator knows what they intended to convey. In the piece mentioned, I also recommend that you follow this principle, as it is designed to teach the division of the melody between the right and left hands. Any other way of playing it would undermine this intended purpose.

When Two Fingers Have the Same Note

In Schumann's "Blumenstück," third number, the uppermost notes of the left hand are identical with the lowest of the right hand. Should the thumbs of both hands strike the same keys at the same Pg 80 time all the way through or should the left hand omit them?

In Schumann's "Blumenstück," third number, the highest notes of the left hand are the same as the lowest notes of the right hand. Should both thumbs hit the same keys at the same time throughout, or should the left hand skip those notes?

The left hand should omit them, but be careful to omit only those that are really duplicates. There are a few places toward the end of each section where the left-hand notes differ from those in the right. In those cases you must be careful to play all the notes that are written.

The left hand should skip them, but make sure to only skip the notes that are true duplicates. There are a few spots towards the end of each section where the left-hand notes are different from those on the right. In those instances, you need to be careful to play all the notes that are written.

BACH
The Beginner in Bach Music

Can you give me a few helpful suggestions in a preliminary study of Bach?

Can you provide me with some useful suggestions for getting started with a study of Bach?

A totality consists of many parts. If you cannot master the totality of a work by Bach try each part by itself. Take one part of the right hand, one part of the left, add a third part, and so on until you have all the parts together. But be sure to follow out the line of each separate part (or "voice," as the Continentals say). Do not lose patience. Remember that Rome was not built in a day.

A whole is made up of many pieces. If you can't master the entire work by Bach, start with each piece individually. Focus on one part for the right hand, then one for the left, add a third part, and keep going until you've combined all the pieces. But make sure to stay with the flow of each individual part (or "voice," as they say in Europe). Don't lose your patience. Remember that Rome wasn't built in a day.

Bach's Music Necessary to Good Technique

Do you think the study of Bach is necessary to the development of one's technique, or should one let his music alone until a later day when one's technique Pg 81 is in good condition? Some of his music seems so dry.

Do you think studying Bach is essential for improving one's technique, or should we leave his music for later when our technique is in good shape? Some of his pieces feel really dry.

Bach's music is not the only music that develops the technique. There is, for instance, the music of Czerny and Clementi to be considered. But Bach's music is particularly qualified to develop the fingers in conjunction with musical expression and thematic characterization. You may start with Czerny and Clementi, but you ought soon to turn to Bach. That some of his music seems dry to you may be due to your mental attitude by which you possibly expect from ecclesiastical music what only the opera can give you. Think yourself into his style and you will find a mine of never-dreamed-of enjoyment.

Bach's music isn't the only one that helps improve technique. There's also the music of Czerny and Clementi to consider. However, Bach's music is especially good for developing your fingers along with musical expression and thematic character. You can start with Czerny and Clementi, but you should quickly move on to Bach. If some of his music feels dry to you, it might be because of your mindset, as you may be expecting from church music what only opera can provide. Embrace his style, and you'll discover a treasure trove of enjoyment you never imagined.

Always Keep in Touch with Bach

Do you think that the playing of Bach's works will keep one's hands in good technical condition? And which is the best edition of Bach's piano works?

Do you think that playing Bach's pieces will keep your hands in good shape technically? And which edition of Bach's piano works is the best?

Bach is good for the soul as well as for the body, and I recommend that you never lose touch with him. Which is the best edition would be hard toPg 82 say, but I have found the Peters edition to be very good.

Bach is beneficial for both the soul and the body, and I suggest you always stay connected with his music. It's tough to determine which edition is the best, but I've found the Peters edition to be excellent.

Bach's Preludes and Fugues

What is the plan of a "Fugue," how does it differ from an "Invention" and "Prelude," and what is the purpose of studying the pieces so named by Bach?

What is the idea behind a "Fugue," how is it different from an "Invention" and "Prelude," and what is the reason for studying the pieces that Bach called by these names?

The explanation of the plan of a Fugue would exceed by far the limits of the space at my disposal. It would require a text-book, of which there are many to be found in every good music store. The Fugue is the most legitimate representation of true polyphony. Its difference from an Invention is expressed in the two names. A Fugue (fuga, flight) is the flight of one musical thought through many voices or parts, subject to strict rules, while an Invention is an accumulation of thoughts moving with absolute freedom. The definition of Prelude, as something which intentionally precedes and fittingly introduces a main action, fits the musical Prelude perfectly; especially in the case of Bach. The purpose of all these forms is that of all good music-making, namely, thePg 83 purification and development of good taste in music.

The explanation of how a fugue works would far exceed the space I have available. It would need a textbook, and there are plenty of those in any good music store. The fugue is the most authentic example of true polyphony. Its distinction from an invention is clear in their names. A fugue (from the Latin fuga, meaning flight) is the exploration of one musical idea through multiple voices or parts, following strict rules, while an invention is a collection of ideas flowing freely. The definition of a prelude, as something that deliberately comes before and appropriately sets up the main action, fits the musical prelude perfectly; especially in the case of Bach. The goal of all these forms is the same as with any great music-making: thePg 83 refinement and development of good taste in music.

As to the Bach Fugues

Of the Bach fugues do you consider the C sharp major difficult to memorize, or do you advise the use of the D flat arrangement instead?

Do you find the C sharp major fugue by Bach hard to memorize, or would you recommend using the D flat version instead?

Such little differences have never bothered me, and I can therefore hardly answer your question definitely. It has been frequently observed—though never explained—that to many people it comes easier to read music in D flat than in C sharp. Hence, if you prefer the D flat edition it will reduce the difficulty for you. Possibly this more accessible version may aid you optically or visually in your work of memorizing.

Such small differences have never bothered me, so I can’t give you a definite answer to your question. It's been noted—though never really explained—that for many people, it's easier to read music in D flat than in C sharp. So, if you prefer the D flat version, it will make things easier for you. Maybe this more accessible option will help you with memorizing visually.

BEETHOVEN
Order of Studying Beethoven's Sonatas

I am just beginning to reach an intelligent interpretation of Beethoven's music. Now, in what order should the Sonatas be studied?

I’m just starting to understand Beethoven's music in a thoughtful way. So, which order should I study the Sonatas?

If you should really have the laudable intention to study all the Sonatas of Beethoven for your repertory I should think that you may safely take them upPg 84 very much in the order in which they are printed, with the exception of Opus 53 and the Appassionata, which—spiritually as well as technically—rank with the last five. The Steingräber edition, however, furnishes a very fair order of difficulty in the index to the Sonatas.

If you genuinely want to study all of Beethoven's Sonatas for your repertoire, I believe you can approach them in the order they are published, except for Opus 53 and the Appassionata, which—both spiritually and technically—are on the same level as the last five. The Steingräber edition provides a good list of difficulty levels in the index for the Sonatas.Pg 84

The Beethoven Sonata with a Pastoral Character

My teacher calls the Sonata opus 28, by Beethoven, the "Pastoral" Sonata. I have not found anything "pastoral" in any of the movements. Is it because I do not understand it, or is the name a mere amateurish invention?

My teacher refers to Beethoven's Sonata opus 28 as the "Pastoral" Sonata. I haven't found anything "pastoral" in any of the movements. Is it because I don't get it, or is the title just a silly invention?

The name "Pastoral Sonata" could, no doubt, be traced to an arbitrary invention, perhaps of some over-smart publisher endeavouring to heighten the attractiveness of the Sonata to the general public by the addition of a suggestive title. Yet it seems to fit the Sonata pretty well, because, really, its main characteristic is a rural sort of peaceful repose. Especially the first movement is of a tranquillity which, surely, does not suggest the life of a metropolis. But in the other movements, too, there are many episodes which by their naïvetéPg 85 and good-natured boisterousness indicate the life of the village.

The name "Pastoral Sonata" likely comes from a clever marketing move, maybe by some savvy publisher looking to make the Sonata more appealing to the public with a catchy title. Still, it really suits the Sonata well because its main vibe is a calm, rural atmosphere. The first movement, in particular, has a peace that definitely doesn’t scream city life. However, even in the other movements, there are plenty of parts that, with their simplicity and cheerful energy, reflect village life.

A Few, Well Played, Are Enough

Must I play all the Sonatas of Beethoven's in order to become a good player, or is a certain number of them sufficient, and, if so, how many would you advise?

Must I play all of Beethoven's Sonatas to become a good player, or is a certain number enough? If so, how many would you recommend?

Since the playing of all the Sonatas does not necessarily prove that they were all well played, I think it is better to play one Sonata well than to play many of them badly. Nor should Beethoven's Sonatas be regarded as a musical drilling-ground, but rather as musical revelations. As they are not all on precisely the same high plane of thought, it is not necessary to play them all. To familiarize yourself with Beethoven's style and grandeur of thought it is sufficient to have mastered six or eight of his Sonatas; though that number, at least, should be mastered.

Since playing all the Sonatas doesn’t necessarily mean they were all performed well, I believe it’s better to play one Sonata really well than to play many of them poorly. Beethoven's Sonatas shouldn’t be seen as just a practice ground, but more as musical insights. Since they don’t all have the same high level of thought, it’s not essential to play every single one. To get a good understanding of Beethoven's style and grand ideas, it’s enough to have mastered six or eight of his Sonatas; however, you should definitely master at least that many.

MENDELSSOHN
The Study of Mendelssohn

In a complete course for a piano student should the study of Mendelssohn be included? Which of his compositions are the most useful? Pg 86

In a full piano curriculum, should the study of Mendelssohn be part of it? Which of his pieces are the most beneficial? Pg 86

Mendelssohn is surely a composer who is not to be omitted. His melody alone, besides other virtues, entitles him to be included, for melody seems to grow scarce nowadays. To develop a fine cantilena his "Songs Without Words" of slower motion, for instance, are just the thing.

Mendelssohn is definitely a composer who shouldn’t be overlooked. His melody, along with other qualities, makes him worthy of recognition, especially since melody seems to be rare these days. His "Songs Without Words," particularly the slower ones, are perfect for creating beautiful melodies.

CHOPIN
What Is the Best of Chopin?

Which are the best compositions of Chopin to study by one who really desires to know him?

Which are the best pieces by Chopin to study for someone who truly wants to understand him?

All the Etudes, all the Preludes, the Ballades in A flat, G minor and F minor, the Berceuse and the Barcarolle. The Mazurkas, Nocturnes, Waltzes, and Polonaises you are probably familiar with; hence, I mention the aforesaid other works. Generally speaking, of Chopin a pianist should know everything.

All the Etudes, all the Preludes, the Ballades in A flat, G minor, and F minor, the Berceuse and the Barcarolle. The Mazurkas, Nocturnes, Waltzes, and Polonaises you probably know about, so I mention those other works. Generally, a pianist should be familiar with everything by Chopin.

The Charm of Chopin's Touch

What kind of touch did Chopin have?

What kind of touch did Chopin have?

Since a description of his touch would require too much space I refer you to the book from which I gathered the most explicit information on this point. It is "The Life of Chopin," by Frederick Pg 87 Niecks (London and New York, Novello, Ewer & Co.), and in the second volume, from page 94 to about 104, you will find what you wish to know, as far as it is possible to convey the charm of one art through the medium of another. Since you seem interested in Chopin I would recommend that you closely study both volumes of this masterly biographical work.

Since a description of his touch would take up too much space, I’ll refer you to the book where I found the most detailed information on this topic. It’s "The Life of Chopin," by Frederick Pg 87 Niecks (London and New York, Novello, Ewer & Co.), and in the second volume, from page 94 to about 104, you’ll discover what you need to know, as much as it’s possible to express the allure of one art through another. Since you seem interested in Chopin, I suggest you study both volumes of this outstanding biographical work closely.

Mood and Tempo in the A-Flat Impromptu

What is the tempo (by metronome) of Chopin's Impromptu in A-flat, and what idea did the composer embody in it?

What is the tempo (by metronome) of Chopin's Impromptu in A-flat, and what idea did the composer express in it?

The editions vary in their metronome markings and I believe none of them. Your tempo will largely depend upon the state of your technique. To the second question my reply is that Chopin has composed "music" which—as you know—represents thoughts only in a musical sense, otherwise it deals with purely psychic processes, moods, etc. The humour of this Impromptu is mainly an amiable, ingratiating one, here and there slightly tinged with a sweet melancholy. It should not be played too fast, for it easily loses this latter attributePg 88 and then sounds like a Czerny exercise. A moderate tempo will also tend to bring out the many charming harmonic turns which, in too quick a tempo, are likely to be lost.

The editions differ in their metronome markings, and I don't think any of them are accurate. Your tempo will mostly depend on your technical skill. In response to the second question, my answer is that Chopin has created "music" that, as you know, expresses thoughts solely in a musical way; otherwise, it explores purely mental processes, emotions, and so on. The humor of this Impromptu is primarily friendly and charming, with a hint of sweet melancholy here and there. It shouldn't be played too quickly, as it easily loses that qualityPg 88 and ends up sounding like a Czerny exercise. A moderate tempo will also help highlight the many lovely harmonic twists that might be overlooked at a faster pace.

Chopin's Barcarolle

In Chopin's Barcarolle there is a number of trills preceded by grace notes. Are they to be executed according to Philipp Emmanuel Bach's rule, so that the grace notes take their time from the note that follows them?

In Chopin's Barcarolle, there are several trills followed by grace notes. Should they be played according to Philipp Emmanuel Bach's rule, where the grace notes take their timing from the note that comes after them?

Philipp Emmanuel Bach's rule is a safe one to follow, but do not confound a rule with a law. If you have reached that plane on which an attempt at the Barcarolle by Chopin is rational, you must feel that your individual taste will not lead you too far astray even if it should prompt you occasionally to depart from the rule.

Philipp Emmanuel Bach's guideline is a reliable one to follow, but don’t confuse a guideline with a rule. If you've reached the level where trying out the Barcarolle by Chopin makes sense, you should trust that your personal taste won’t steer you too far off track, even if it occasionally encourages you to deviate from the guideline.

Chopin's Works for a Popular Concert

What works of Chopin would you suggest for a popular concert programme?

What Chopin pieces would you recommend for a popular concert program?

Nocturne, Opus 27, No. 2; Fantasy Impromptu, Opus 66; Scherzo, Opus 31; Berceuse, Opus 57; Valse, Opus 64, No. 2; Polonaise, Opus 26, No. 1; Chants Polonais (in Liszt's transcription). Pg 89

Nocturne, Op. 27, No. 2; Fantasy Impromptu, Op. 66; Scherzo, Op. 31; Berceuse, Op. 57; Waltz, Op. 64, No. 2; Polonaise, Op. 26, No. 1; Polish Songs (in Liszt's arrangement). Pg 89

Taking Liberties with the Tempo

In playing Chopin may one take liberties with the tempo and play different parts of the same mazurka or nocturne in various degrees of tempo?

In playing Chopin, can you take liberties with the tempo and play different parts of the same mazurka or nocturne at different speeds?

Undoubtedly. But the extent of such liberties depends upon your æsthetic training. In principle your question admits of an affirmative reply, but a specific answer is impossible without an acquaintance with your musical status. I recommend that you be very cautious about "taking liberties"; without, however, ceasing altogether to follow the promptings of your good taste here and there. There is such a thing as "artistic conscience"; consult it always before taking a liberty with the tempo.

Undoubtedly. But how far you can take those liberties depends on your artistic training. In principle, your question can be answered with a yes, but giving a specific answer is impossible without knowing your musical background. I advise you to be very careful about "taking liberties," while still occasionally trusting your good taste. Always check your "artistic conscience" before changing the tempo.

Omitting One Note in a Chord

In the beginning of the Waltz in E minor by Chopin the left hand has to play this chord a number of times. I can stretch any three of the four notes, but not all four. Can one of them be omitted, and which one?

In the beginning of the Waltz in E minor by Chopin, the left hand needs to play this chord several times. I can stretch any three of the four notes, but not all four. Can one of them be left out, and if so, which one?

You may omit the upper E, the second note from the top, but you may do so only so long as it is physically impossible Pg 90 for you to strike all the four notes. For, by omitting this note you do alter the tone colour of the chord as well as its sonority. As soon as you have acquired the requisite stretch—and anybody who does possess it—I would advise that the note be not unnecessarily omitted. Chopin evidently meant to have that note played.

You can skip the upper E, the second note from the top, but only if it's physically impossible for you to play all four notes. Omitting this note changes both the tone color and the sound of the chord. Once you've developed the necessary stretch—and anyone who has it—I'd recommend you not leave that note out unless absolutely necessary. Chopin clearly intended for that note to be played. Pg 90

Masters Cannot be Studied in Order

Will you give me your views as to the order in which the masters of piano composition should be studied?

Will you share your thoughts on the order in which we should study the great composers of piano music?

To classify composers, without specifying their works, is never advisable. Beethoven's first and last sonatas differ so fundamentally from each other in every particular that one may play the first one very well and yet be for many years (perhaps forever) unable to play the last one. And still, it is the same Beethoven that wrote both works. We can, therefore, hardly speak of an "order of composers." So long as we are dealing with masters the question should not be: Which master?—but, Which composition does your stage of mental and technical development call for? If you will defer the study of any other Pg 91 composer until you have fully mastered the works of Beethoven—only the principal ones, at that—you will need a life of more length than the Bible allots to the average man.

To classify composers without mentioning their works is never a good idea. Beethoven's first and last sonatas are so different from each other in every way that you might play the first one very well and still be unable to play the last one for many years (or maybe forever). And yet, it's the same Beethoven who wrote both pieces. Therefore, we can hardly talk about an "order of composers." When we focus on masters, the question shouldn't be: Which master?—but rather, Which composition aligns with your current level of mental and technical development? If you put off studying any other Pg 91 composer until you've fully mastered Beethoven's works—just the main ones—you'll need a lifespan longer than what the Bible says the average person gets.

The Greatest Composers as Pianists

Is it true that nearly all the great composers have been pianists?

Is it true that almost all the great composers have played the piano?

If by pianists you mean musicians whose sole medium of audible musical utterance was the piano, your question admits of no other than an affirmative reply. The only exception I can think of just now was Berlioz; there were, no doubt, others, but none who belongs to the truly great ones. The reason for this is, perhaps, the circumstance that the pianist throughout his education is brought into touch with greater polyphony than the players of other instruments, and that polyphony is a basic principle in music.

If by pianists you mean musicians whose only instrument for making music is the piano, then your question can only be answered with a yes. The only exception that comes to mind right now is Berlioz; there were likely others, but none who truly belong to the great ones. Perhaps the reason for this is that pianists, throughout their training, are exposed to more complex melodies than players of other instruments, and that complexity is a fundamental principle in music.

The Study of Operatic Transcriptions

Is the study of Thalberg's operatic transcriptions of any value to the piano student?

Is studying Thalberg's operatic transcriptions valuable for piano students?

Operatic transcriptions begin with Liszt. What was written before him in that linePg 92 (and in some degree contemporary with him, hence it includes Thalberg) is hardly of any significance. If you feel a special inclination toward the transcriptions of Thalberg you may play them; they will not harm you so very much. But if you ask me whether they are of any musical value I must frankly say, no.

Operatic transcriptions start with Liszt. What was created before him in that areaPg 92 (and to some extent contemporarily, so it includes Thalberg) is barely important. If you really like Thalberg's transcriptions, you can play them; they won't hurt you too much. But if you want my opinion on whether they have any musical value, I have to honestly say no.

Modern Piano Music

Are such pieces as "Beautiful Star of Heaven" or "Falling Waters" in good taste? What contemporary composers write good piano music?

Are pieces like "Beautiful Star of Heaven" or "Falling Waters" considered tasteful? Which modern composers create quality piano music?

Pieces with pretentious names are usually devoid of such contents as their names imply, so that the names are merely a screen to hide the paucity of thoughts and ideas. Speaking very generally, there seems to be not very much good music written for the piano just at present. By far the best comes from Russia. Most of these compositions are rather difficult to play, but there are some easy ones to be found among them, such as the "Music Box," by Liadow, "Fantastic Fairy Tales," No. 12, by Pachulski, and others. Pg 93

Pieces with flashy names often lack the substance their titles suggest, acting as a cover for the absence of real thoughts and ideas. Generally speaking, it seems there's not a lot of great piano music being written at the moment. The best tends to come from Russia. Many of these compositions are quite challenging to play, but there are some easier ones available, like the "Music Box" by Liadow, "Fantastic Fairy Tales," No. 12, by Pachulski, and others. Pg 93

EXERCISES AND STUDIES
Exercises for the Beginner to Practise

Is there any special book of practice exercises that you think best for a beginner and that you would care to recommend?

Is there a specific book of practice exercises that you think is best for a beginner and would recommend?

Any reliable music publisher will tell you which book of exercises is most in demand. The effect of the exercises depends, of course, upon the way you play them. Indications as to touch, etc., are usually given in such books. What kind of exercises your case demands cannot be determined without a personal examination by an expert.

Any trustworthy music publisher will let you know which exercise book is the most popular. The impact of the exercises depends, of course, on how you play them. Instructions regarding touch and other aspects are typically included in these books. What type of exercises you need can’t be figured out without a personal evaluation by an expert.

Good Finger Exercises

What would you say are the best studies for plain finger work?

What do you think are the best exercises for basic finger work?

The exercises of "Pischna" are to be recommended. They have appeared in two editions, of which one is abridged. They are known as the "large" and the "small Pischna." You may obtain them through any large music house, I think, in the Steingräber Edition.

The exercises of "Pischna" are highly recommended. They have been released in two versions, one of which is an abbreviated form. They are referred to as the "large" and the "small Pischna." You can find them at any major music store, I believe, in the Steingräber Edition.

The Value of Heller's Studies

Are Heller's studies practical for a young student lacking in rhythm and expression?

Are Heller's studies useful for a young student who struggles with rhythm and expression?

Yes, they are very good, provided thePg 94 teacher insists that the pupil plays exactly what is indicated and does not merely "come near it."

Yes, they are very good, as long as thePg 94 teacher insists that the student plays exactly what is written and doesn't just "almost get it right."

Good Intermediate Books of Etudes

Living in the country, where there is no teacher available, I would thank you for telling me what Etudes I ought to study. I have finished those by Cramer and Moscheles, and can play them well, but find those by Chopin too difficult. Are there no intermediate works?

Living in the countryside, where there isn’t a teacher available, I would appreciate your advice on which Etudes I should focus on. I’ve completed the ones by Cramer and Moscheles and can play them well, but I find the ones by Chopin too challenging. Are there no intermediate pieces?

You seem to be fond of playing Etudes. Well, then, I suggest:

You seem to enjoy playing etudes. In that case, I suggest:

"Twelve Etudes for Technique and Expression," by Edmund Neupert.

"Twelve Etudes for Technique and Expression," by Edmund Neupert.

"Concert Etudes," by Hans Seeling (Peters Edition).

"Concert Etudes," by Hans Seeling (Peters Edition).

"Etudes," by Carl Baermann (two books), published in Germany.

"Etudes," by Carl Baermann (two books), published in Germany.

"Etudes," by Ruthardt (Peters Edition).

"Etudes" by Ruthardt (Peters Edition).

But why not select an easy Etude by Chopin and make a start? The best preparation—if not the Etudes themselves—is Heller's Opus 154.

But why not choose an easy Etude by Chopin and get started? The best preparation—if not the Etudes themselves—is Heller's Opus 154.

Etudes For Advanced Players to Work at

What regular technical work would you prescribe for a fairly advanced pianist—one who plays pretty well suchPg 95 things as the Chopin Etudes in C minor, Opus 10, No. 12, and in D flat, Opus 25, No. 8, and the B flat minor prelude?

What regular technical exercises would you recommend for a fairly advanced pianist—someone who plays fairly well things like the Chopin Etudes in C minor, Opus 10, No. 12, and in D flat, Opus 25, No. 8, and the B flat minor prelude?

My advice to advanced players is always that they should construct their technical exercises out of such material as the different places in the pieces at hand furnish. If you should feel the need of Etudes for increasing your endurance and control of protracted difficult passages I suggest that you take up the Etudes by Baermann and those by Kessler. The former are a little easier than the latter.

My advice to advanced players is to create their technical exercises using the material provided by the different sections of the pieces they are working on. If you feel the need for studies to improve your endurance and control over challenging passages, I recommend trying the études by Baermann and Kessler. The former are a bit easier than the latter.

The Value of Clementi's "Gradus" To-day

My first teacher laid great store by Clementi's "Gradus ad Parnassum," and insisted upon taking every study in it, while my new teacher, with whom I recently started lessons, says that it is "outlived, superannuated." Was my old or my new teacher right?

My first teacher placed a lot of value on Clementi's "Gradus ad Parnassum" and insisted on working through every study in it. Meanwhile, my new teacher, with whom I've recently begun lessons, claims that it's "outdated and obsolete." Who was right, my old teacher or my new one?

They were both right; one as a pedagogue, the other as a musician. As you do not mention the reason of your first teacher's insistence, I must assume that he employed the "Gradus" as exercises, pure and simple. It serves this purposePg 96 quite well, though even as studies for the applying of technical disciplines they are, on account of their dryness, "outlived," as your new teacher correctly says. Modern writers have produced studies which combine with their technical usefulness greater musical value and attractiveness.

They were both right; one as a teacher and the other as a musician. Since you didn’t mention why your first teacher was so insistent, I have to assume he used the "Gradus" just for exercises. It does serve that purposePg 96 pretty well, but even for practicing technical skills, they are, because of their dryness, "outdated," as your new teacher correctly points out. Modern writers have created studies that not only serve a technical purpose but also have more musical value and appeal.

POLYRHYTHMS
Playing Duple Time Against Triple

How must I execute triplets played against two-eighths? In Clementi's Sonatina, Opus 37, No. 3, first page, you will find such bars.

How should I play triplets against two-eighths? In Clementi's Sonatina, Opus 37, No. 3, on the first page, you will find those measures.

In a slow tempo it may serve you to think of the second eighth-note of the triplet as being subdivided into two sixteenths. After both hands have played the first note of their respective groups simultaneously, the place of the aforesaid second sixteenth is to be filled by the second note of the couplet. In faster motion it is far better to practise at first each hand alone and with somewhat exaggerated accents of each group until the two relative speeds are well established in the mind. Then try to play the two hands together in a sort of semi-automatic way. Frequent correctPg 97 repetition of the same figure will soon change your semi-automatic state into a conscious one, and thus train your ear to listen to and control two different rhythms or groupings at the same time.

At a slow tempo, it might help to think of the second eighth note in the triplet as being divided into two sixteenth notes. Once both hands play the first note of their groups at the same time, the second sixteenth is filled by the second note of the pair. When playing faster, it's better to start by practicing each hand separately with somewhat exaggerated accents for each group until you have a clear sense of the different speeds. Then, try to play the two hands together in a sort of semi-automatic way. With frequent correctPg 97 repetition of the same figure, your semi-automatic playing will soon become conscious, helping your ear to listen to and manage two different rhythms or groupings at once.

The Two Hands Playing Different Rhythms

How should, in Chopin's Fantasy Impromptu, the four notes of the right be played to the three of the left? Is an exact division possible?

How should the four notes in the right hand in Chopin's Fantasy Impromptu be played alongside the three notes in the left hand? Can a perfect division be achieved?

An exact division would lead to such fractions as the musician has no means of measuring and no terms for expressing. There is but one way to play unequal rhythms simultaneously in both hands; study each hand separately until you can depend upon it, and put them together without thinking of either rhythm. Think of the points where the two hands have to meet, the "dead points" of the two motions, and rely on your automatism until, by frequent hearing, you have learned to listen to two rhythms at once.

An exact division would result in fractions that musicians can't measure or describe. The only way to play different rhythms at the same time with both hands is to practice each hand individually until you can rely on it, then combine them without focusing on either rhythm. Concentrate on the places where the two hands need to come together, the "dead points" of both movements, and trust your instinct until, by listening often, you’ve trained yourself to hear two rhythms simultaneously.

Pg 98
The Old Problem of Duple Time Against Triple

How should the above-quoted notes be brought in with the lower triplets?

How should the notes mentioned above be included with the lower triplets?

It would be futile to attempt a precise and conscious division in such cases. The best, in fact, the only, way to do is to practise the hands separately with an exaggerated accent on each beat until the points where the hands meet are well conceived and the relative speed ratios are well understood. Then try to play the hands together, and do not be discouraged if the first attempts fail. Repeat the trial often and you will finally succeed if the separate practice has been sufficient to produce a semi-automatic action of the hands.

It would be pointless to try to make a specific and deliberate division in these situations. The best—and really the only—way to approach this is to practice each hand separately, placing an exaggerated emphasis on each beat until the points where the hands come together are clear and the speed ratios between them are well understood. Then, try to play both hands together, and don’t get discouraged if the first attempts don't work out. Keep practicing, and you'll eventually succeed if your separate practice has been enough to create a semi-automatic movement of the hands.

PHRASING
The Value and Correct Practice of Phrasing

Can you give an amateur a concise definition of phrasing and a few helpful suggestions as to clear phrasing?

Can you provide a beginner with a clear definition of phrasing and some useful tips for achieving clear phrasing?

Phrasing is a rational division and subdivision of musical sentences, and serves to make them intelligible. It corresponds closely with punctuation in literature and its recitation. Find out the start, the end, and the culminating point of your phrase. The last-namedPg 99 is usually to be found upon the highest note of the phrase, while the former are usually indicated by phrasing slurs. Generally speaking, the rising of the melody is combined with an increase of strength up to the point of culmination, where, in keeping with the note design, the decrease of strength sets in. For artistic phrasing it is of the utmost importance properly to recognize the principal mood of the piece, for this must, naturally, influence the rendition of every detail in it. A phrase occurring in an agitated movement, for instance, will have to be rendered very differently from a similar-looking phrase in a slow, dreamy movement.

Phrasing is a logical way to break down and organize musical sentences, making them easier to understand. It's similar to punctuation in writing and how it’s read aloud. Identify the beginning, the end, and the high point of your phrase. The high pointPg 99 is typically the highest note in the phrase, while the beginning and end are usually marked by phrasing slurs. Generally, as the melody rises, the intensity increases until reaching the high point, where the intensity then decreases according to the note design. It’s crucial to properly understand the main mood of the piece for artistic phrasing, as this will naturally affect the interpretation of every detail. For example, a phrase in an agitated tempo will need to be played very differently than a similar-looking phrase in a slow, dreamy tempo.

Do Not Raise Wrist in Marking a Rest

In observing a rest should the hand be raised from the wrist?

In resting, should the hand be lifted from the wrist?

Never! Such a motion should be made only in rapid wrist octaves or other double notes when a staccato is prescribed. The regular way to conclude a phrase, or observe a pause, as you say, is to lift the arm from the keyboard and keep the wrist perfectly limp, so that the arm carries the loosely hanging hand upward. Pg 100

Never! You should only make that kind of movement quickly with your wrist in quick octaves or other double notes when staccato is called for. The normal way to wrap up a phrase, or take a pause, as you put it, is to lift your arm off the keyboard and keep your wrist completely relaxed, allowing your arm to raise your loosely hanging hand. Pg 100

RUBATO
As to Playing Rubato

Will you please tell me what is the best method of playing rubato?

Will you please tell me what the best way to play rubato is?

The artistic principles ruling rubato playing are good taste and keeping within artistic bounds. The physical principle is balance. What you shorten of the time in one phrase or part of a phrase you must add at the first opportunity to another in order that the time "stolen" (rubato) in one place may be restituted in another. The æsthetic law demands that the total time-value of a music piece shall not be affected by any rubato, hence, the rubato can only have sway within the limits of such time as would be consumed if the piece were played in the strictest time.

The artistic principles governing rubato playing are good taste and staying within artistic limits. The physical principle is balance. Whatever time you take away from one phrase or part of a phrase, you need to make up for it at the first opportunity in another section so that the time "stolen" (rubato) in one place can be restored in another. The aesthetic rule requires that the overall time value of a music piece should not be affected by any rubato; therefore, rubato can only function within the limits of the time it would take if the piece were played strictly on time.

How to Play Passages Marked "Rubato"

I find an explanation of tempo rubato which says that the hand which plays the melody may move with all possible freedom, while the accompanying hand must keep strict time. How can this be done?

I came across an explanation of tempo rubato that states the hand playing the melody can move freely, while the hand providing accompaniment has to keep a steady beat. How is this possible?

The explanation you found, while not absolutely wrong, is very misleading, for it can find application only in a very few isolated cases; only inside of onePg 101 short phrase and then hardly satisfactorily. Besides, the words you quote are not an explanation, but a mere assertion or, rather, allegation. Tempo rubato means a wavering, a vacillating of time values, and the question whether this is to extend over both hands or over only one must be decided by the player's good taste; it also depends upon whether the occupation of the two hands can be thought of as separate and musically independent. I assume that you are able to play each hand alone with perfect freedom, and I doubt not that you can, with some practice, retain this freedom of each hand when you unite them, but I can see only very few cases to which you could apply such skill, and still less do I see the advantage thereof.

The explanation you found, while not completely incorrect, is quite misleading, as it only applies in a few rare situations; only within onePg 101 short phrase and even then, not very satisfactorily. Also, the words you quoted are not an explanation but merely an assertion or rather, an allegation. Tempo rubato refers to a fluctuation in time values, and whether this should apply to both hands or just one is up to the player’s good taste; it also depends on whether the roles of the two hands can be considered separate and musically independent. I assume you can play each hand alone with perfect freedom, and I have no doubt that with some practice, you can maintain this freedom for each hand when you combine them, but I can only see a few situations where you could apply such skill, and even fewer advantages of doing so.

Perfect Rubato the Result of Momentary Impulse

In playing rubato do you follow a preconceived notion or the impulse of the moment?

In playing rubato, do you stick to a planned idea or go with the flow of the moment?

Perfect expression is possible only under perfect freedom. Hence, the perfect rubato must be the result of momentary impulse. It is, however, only a few very eminent players that have such commandPg 102 over this means of expression as to feel safe in trusting their momentary impulses altogether. The average player will do well carefully to consider the shifting of time values and to prepare their execution to a certain degree. This should not, however, be carried too far, as it would impair the naturalness of expression and lead to a stereotyped mannerism.

Perfect expression is only achievable with complete freedom. Therefore, the perfect rubato should come from spontaneous impulse. However, only a few truly outstanding players have such masteryPg 102 of this expressive tool that they feel confident relying entirely on their impulses. The average player should carefully think about the changing time values and plan their performance to some extent. Nonetheless, this shouldn't be taken too far, as it could compromise the naturalness of expression and result in a mechanical style.

The Difference Between Conception and Rubato

Is there any difference between conception and rubato?

Is there any difference between conception and rubato?

Conception is a generic term and comprises the service of each and all means of expression, among which rubato plays a somewhat prominent part. For it is, so to speak, the musical pulse-beat of the player. Being subordinate to conception, its function and manner must be governed by the latter.

Conception is a broad term that includes all forms of expression, with rubato having a particularly significant role. It represents, in a way, the musical heartbeat of the musician. Its role and style must be determined by the overall conception it serves.

CONCEPTION
Different Conceptions May be Individually Correct

Can one and the same phrase be conceived differently by different artists and still be individually correct in each instance?

Can the same phrase be understood differently by various artists and still be correct for each one?

Certainly! Provided that—whatever the conception be—it preserves thePg 103 logical relations of the parts in building up the phrase, and that it is carried through the whole course of the piece in a consistent manner. Whether a certain conception of a phrase is or is not compatible with the general character of the piece and how far the freedom of conception may extend, it will be for the æsthetic training and the good taste of the player to determine for each and every case separately.

Certainly! As long as whatever the idea is maintains thePg 103 logical relationships of the elements in constructing the phrase, and that it's applied consistently throughout the entire piece. Whether a particular understanding of a phrase fits or doesn't fit with the overall style of the piece, and to what extent creativity in interpretation can go, it will be up to the artistic skill and good judgment of the performer to decide for each individual case.

Which Should Come First—Conception or Technique?

In the first attempts at a new piece must matters of conception be observed at once or only after the piece has been technically mastered?

In the first attempts at a new piece, should ideas about the concept be considered right away or only after the piece has been technically mastered?

Unless one is a very experienced reader it will be hardly possible to think of matters of conception until the technical means to express them and the necessary perspective of the piece have been gained. It is always safer first to make sure that the notes as such, and their respective times value have been read correctly, and that the technical difficulties have, to a fair degree, been overcome. This done, the question must be settled as to whether the general characterPg 104 of the piece is dramatic, i. e., tragic or conciliatory, melancholy, lyric, rhapsodic, humorous, or changeable, and so forth. Only when our mind on this point is made up with the utmost definiteness, can we approach the details that are conditioned by the conception.

Unless you’re a very experienced reader, it’s tough to think about the ideas of a piece until you’ve mastered the technical skills needed to express them and have a clear perspective on the work. It’s always a good idea to first ensure that you’ve accurately read the notes and understood their timing, and that you’ve managed to handle the technical challenges to a reasonable extent. Once that’s done, you need to determine whether the overall tonePg 104 of the piece is dramatic, such as tragic or conciliatory, melancholy, lyrical, rhapsodic, humorous, or varied, etc. Only when you have a clear understanding of this can you move on to the details dictated by the concept.

FORCE OF EXAMPLE
Hearing a Piece Before Studying It

Should a pupil hear a piece played before studying it?

Should a student listen to a piece before studying it?

If the pupil's imagination needs stimulation he should hear the piece well played before studying it. If, however, he is merely too lazy to find out the rhythm, melody, and so forth, and rather relies upon his purely imitative faculty, he should not hear it, but be compelled to do his own reading and thinking.

If the student’s imagination needs a boost, they should listen to the piece played well before studying it. However, if they are just too lazy to figure out the rhythm, melody, and so on, relying only on imitation, then they shouldn’t listen to it but should be made to do their own reading and thinking.

THEORY
Why the Pianist Should Study Harmony

Do you recommend the study of harmony and counterpoint to the piano student?

Do you suggest that piano students study harmony and counterpoint?

By all means! To gain a musical insight into the pieces you play you must be able to follow the course of their harmonies and understand the contrapuntal treatment of their themes. Without Pg 105the knowledge gained through a serious study of harmony and counter-point your conceptions will be pure guesswork and will lack in outline and definiteness.

By all means! To really understand the music you play, you need to follow the flow of its harmonies and grasp how the themes interact. Without Pg 105the knowledge gained from a deep study of harmony and counterpoint, your ideas will just be guesswork and will lack clarity and definition.

Why so Many Different Keys?

Why is it supposed to be necessary to have fifteen keys to complete the circle of fifths? Why would not twelve suffice, and thus avoid duplicate keys?

Why is it considered necessary to have fifteen keys to complete the circle of fifths? Why wouldn't twelve be enough and therefore avoid duplicate keys?

Not fifteen, but twenty-five tonalities complete the circle of fifths, theoretically, and they are all necessary because of the many harmonic turns that occur in modern music and which could not be intelligently demonstrated unless we use the tonalities with seven, eight, nine or more sharps and flats. For otherwise we might have to change the signature so frequently as to become utterly confusing to even the most musicianly reader. C-sharp minor has but four sharps, yet the scale of its dominant (its next relative) has eight sharps.

Not fifteen, but twenty-five keys complete the circle of fifths theoretically, and they’re all necessary because of the many harmonic shifts in modern music that couldn’t be effectively demonstrated without using keys with seven, eight, nine, or more sharps and flats. Otherwise, we’d have to change the key signature so often that it would become totally confusing, even for the most skilled readers. C-sharp minor has only four sharps, yet the scale of its dominant (the next related key) has eight sharps.

The Relation of Harmony to Piano-Playing

Is it absolutely necessary for me to study harmony in connection with my piano? My teacher wants me to do it, but I don't see the use! Of what benefit is harmony?Pg 106

Is it really necessary for me to study harmony along with my piano lessons? My teacher wants me to, but I don't see the point! What good is harmony?Pg 106

Of what benefit is the general school-work a child has to go through? To play the piano well a good hand and so many hours of practice are not sufficient; it requires a general musical education. This means, first and foremost, a knowledge of harmony, to which you may later add the study of counterpoint and forms. Your teacher is absolutely right.

Of what use is the general schoolwork a child has to do? To play the piano well, having good hands and practicing for hours isn’t enough; it takes a solid musical education. This means, first of all, understanding harmony, which you can later build on with the study of counterpoint and musical forms. Your teacher is completely right.

Text-Books on Harmony

Would you care to recommend two or three of the best books on the study of harmony?

Would you mind recommending two or three of the best books on studying harmony?

The doctrine of harmony is ever the same, but the modes of teaching it are constantly changing and, I trust, improving. For this reason I feel a certain hesitation in recommending at this time the text-books which I studied many years ago, especially as I am not certain that they have been translated into English. I advise you, therefore, to inquire of some good teacher of harmony or, at least, of a reliable music publisher or dealer. E. F. Richter and Bussler wrote works of recognized merit, which, though no longer modern, may be safely studied. Pg 107

The principle of harmony remains unchanged, but the methods of teaching it are always evolving and, hopefully, getting better. Because of this, I'm hesitant to recommend the textbooks I studied many years ago, especially since I'm not sure if they've been translated into English. Instead, I suggest you ask a good harmony teacher or a trustworthy music publisher or dealer. E. F. Richter and Bussler wrote respected works that, while not contemporary anymore, can still be studied safely. Pg 107

Learning to Modulate

Is it possible to learn modulating from a book without the aid of a teacher, so as to connect two pieces of different tonality?

Is it possible to learn modulation from a book without a teacher's help, to connect two pieces in different keys?

Possible, yes, but not probable; for since in your written exercises you are likely to err at times, you will need some one to point out your errors and so show you the way to correct them. Generally speaking, I do not think much of studying the rudiments of anything without the aid of an experienced adviser.

Possible, yes, but not likely; because in your writing, you're bound to make mistakes sometimes, and you’ll need someone to point them out and help you fix them. Generally, I don't believe in studying the basics of anything without guidance from someone experienced.

Studying Counterpoint by One's Self

Is it possible to study counterpoint without a teacher, and, if so, what book can you recommend for its study?

Is it possible to learn counterpoint on your own, and if so, which book would you recommend for studying it?

It is quite possible, provided you are certain never to misunderstand your text-book and never to commit any errors. Otherwise you will need the advice of an experienced musician in correcting them. A good teacher, however, is always better than a book for this study. Of text-books there are a great many. Any reliable music house will furnish you with a list of them. Pg 108

It’s definitely possible, as long as you’re sure not to misinterpret your textbook and avoid making mistakes. If you do make mistakes, you’ll need help from a seasoned musician to fix them. Still, a good teacher is always more effective than a book for this kind of study. There are plenty of textbooks available. Any trustworthy music store can provide you with a list of them. Pg 108

Should Piano Students Try to Compose?

Besides my study of the piano shall I try to compose if I feel the inclination and believe I have some talent for it?

Besides my piano study, should I try to compose if I feel motivated and think I have some talent for it?

The practice of constructing will always facilitate your work of reconstructing, which is, practically, what the rendition of a musical work means. Hence, I advise every one who feels able to construct even a modest little piece to try his hand at it. Of course, if you can write only a two-step it will not enable you to reconstruct a Beethoven Sonata; still, there may be little places in the Sonata that will clear up in your mind more quickly when you have come in touch with the technical act of putting down on paper what your mind has created, and you will altogether lose the attitude of the absolute stranger when facing a new composition. Do not construe this, however, as an encouragement to write two-steps!

The practice of creating will always help you with your process of reconstructing, which is essentially what interpreting a musical piece entails. So, I suggest that anyone who feels capable of creating even a simple little piece should give it a try. Of course, if you can only write a two-step, it won't prepare you to reconstruct a Beethoven Sonata; however, there may be small sections in the Sonata that will become clearer to you once you've experienced the process of putting on paper what your mind has imagined. This will help you become less of a complete outsider when approaching a new composition. Just don't take this as encouragement to write two-steps!

The Student Who Wants to Compose

Please advise me as to the best way of learning composition. Which is the best work of that kind from which I could learn?

Please let me know the best way to learn composition. What’s the best resource I can use to learn from?

First learn to write notes. Copying Pg 109 all sorts of music is the best practice for that. Then study the doctrine of harmony. Follow it up by a study of the various forms of counterpoint. Proceed to canon in its many kinds and intervals. Take up the fugue. Then study forms until you learn to feel them. Books for every one of these stages there are many, but better than all the books is a good teacher.

First, learn to take notes. Copying Pg 109 all kinds of music is the best way to practice that. Then, study the principles of harmony. Next, delve into the different types of counterpoint. Move on to canons in their various forms and intervals. Tackle the fugue. After that, study musical forms until you can truly understand them. There are plenty of books for each of these stages, but nothing is better than having a good teacher.

The Difference Between Major and Minor Scales

What is the difference between the major and minor scale? Does it lie in the arrangement of semitones or in the character, or in both?

What’s the difference between the major and minor scale? Is it in the arrangement of semitones, the character, or both?

There are three differences: First, in the arrangement of the semitones; second, in the character; and, third, in the circumstance that the minor scale admits of a number of modifications for melodic purposes which cannot be made in the major scale.

There are three differences: First, in the layout of the semitones; second, in the character; and third, in that the minor scale allows for several modifications for melodic purposes that can’t be applied to the major scale.

There is Only One Minor Scale

Which is the true minor scale, the melodic or the harmonic? My teacher insists upon the harmonic, but it sounds ugly to me. Will you please tell me something about it?Pg 110

Which is the real minor scale, the melodic or the harmonic? My teacher insists it's the harmonic, but it sounds unpleasant to me. Can you please tell me more about it?Pg 110

There is but one minor scale; it is the one upon which the chords of its tonality are built; it is the one upon which your teacher wisely insists, because the so-called melodic minor scale offers no new intervals to your fingers, and because the term melodic minor scale is applied to that form of deviation from the real scale which is most frequently used, but which is by no means the only deviation that is possible; nor is it the only one in use.

There is only one minor scale; it's the foundation for the chords in its tonality. It's the one your teacher wisely emphasizes, because the so-called melodic minor scale doesn’t introduce any new intervals for your fingers. The term melodic minor scale refers to a variation from the actual scale that is most commonly used, but it isn't the only variation that's possible or in use.

What is the Difference Between the Major and Minor Scales?

What is the difference between the major and minor scales?

What’s the difference between major and minor scales?

The major scale has a major third and sixth, while the minor scale has a minor third and sixth and raises its seventh to a major seventh by an accidental elevating sign, raising a natural note by a sharp, and a flat note by a natural. If you begin your major scale upon its sixth degree and, counting it as the first of the minor, raise the seventh, you obtain the minor scale, in which, however, many modifications are admissible for melodic (though not for harmonic) purposes. Pg 111

The major scale has a major third and sixth, while the minor scale has a minor third and sixth and raises its seventh to a major seventh with an accidental sharp, which raises a natural note by a sharp and a flat note by a natural. If you start your major scale on its sixth degree and count that as the first of the minor, raising the seventh gives you the minor scale, in which many modifications are allowed for melodic purposes (but not for harmonic purposes). Pg 111

How Waltz, Menuet, Mazurka, and Polonaise Differ

As a waltz and a menuet are both in three-fourth time, is it only the tempo in which they differ, or are there other differences?

As a waltz and a minuet are both in three-four time, do they only differ in tempo, or are there other differences?

Waltz, menuet, mazurka, and polonaise are all in three-fourth time and are not confined to a definite tempo. The difference between them lies in the structure. A waltz period—that is, the full expression of a theme—needs sixteen measures; a menuet needs only eight, a mazurka only four measures. In a mazurka a motive occupies only one measure, in the menuet two, and in the waltz four. The polonaise subdivides its quarters into eighths, and the second eighth usually into two sixteenths; it differs, therefore, from the other three dances by its rhythm.

Waltz, minuet, mazurka, and polonaise are all in three-four time and aren't limited to a specific tempo. The key difference between them is in their structure. A waltz section—meaning the complete expression of a theme—requires sixteen measures; a minuet only needs eight, and a mazurka just four measures. In a mazurka, a motif takes up only one measure, in the minuet two, and in the waltz four. The polonaise breaks its quarters into eighths, and the second eighth is usually divided into two sixteenths; thus, it differs from the other three dances in its rhythm.

The Meaning of "Toccata"

What is the meaning of the word "Toccata"? I do not find it in the Italian lexicon and the English musical dictionaries differ widely in their definitions. None of their definitions seems to apply to the Toccata by Chaminade.

What does the word "Toccata" mean? I can't find it in the Italian dictionary, and the English music dictionaries have very different definitions. None of those definitions seem to fit Chaminade's Toccata.

To make the matter quite plain let me say, first, that "Cantata" (fromPg 112 cantare—to sing) meant in olden times a music piece to be sung; while "Sonata" (from suonare—to play) designated a piece to be played on an instrument; and "Toccato" meant a piece for keyboard instruments like the organ or piano and its precursors, written with the intention of providing special opportunities for the display of the skill of touch (from toccare—to touch) or, as we would now say, finger technique. The original meanings have changed so that these terms now imply definite forms, like the modern Cantata and Sonata. The Toccata is, at present, understood to be a piece in constant and regular motion, very much like those that are called "moto perpetuo" or "perpetual motion," of which Weber's "Perpetuum mobile" is a good example. I have no doubt that the Toccata by Chaminade, which I do not know, is written on similar lines.

To make it clear, let me say first that "Cantata" (fromPg 112 cantare—to sing) used to refer to a piece of music meant to be sung; while "Sonata" (from suonare—to play) referred to a piece intended to be played on an instrument; and "Toccato" referred to a piece for keyboard instruments like the organ or piano and its earlier versions, created to showcase the skill of touch (from toccare—to touch) or, as we would say today, finger technique. The original meanings have evolved, so these terms now suggest specific forms, like the modern Cantata and Sonata. Today, the Toccata is understood as a piece that maintains constant and regular motion, similar to those called "moto perpetuo" or "perpetual motion," with Weber's "Perpetuum mobile" being a great example. I have no doubt that Chaminade's Toccata, which I'm not familiar with, follows a similar approach.

THE MEMORY
Playing from Memory Is Indispensable

Is memorization absolutely essential to a good player?

Is memorization really necessary for a good player?

Playing from memory is indispensable to the freedom of rendition. You have Pg 113 to bear in your mind and memory the whole piece in order to attend properly to its details. Some renowned players who take the printed sheets before them on the stage play, nevertheless, from memory. They take the music with them only to heighten their feeling of security and to counteract a lack of confidence in their memory—a species of nervousness.

Playing from memory is crucial for the freedom of performance. You have to keep the whole piece in your mind and memory to pay proper attention to its details. Some famous musicians who have the printed sheets in front of them on stage still play from memory. They bring the music along just to boost their sense of security and deal with any uncertainty about their memory—a type of nervousness.

The Easiest Way to Memorize

Will you please tell me which is the easiest way to memorize a piano piece?

Will you please tell me the easiest way to memorize a piano piece?

Begin by playing it a few times very carefully and slowly until you can play it with a fair degree of exactitude (you need not mind an occasional stopping). Then go over such places as appeared to you especially complex until you understand their construction. Now let the piece rest for a whole day and try to trace in your mind the train of thoughts in the piece. Should you come to a dead stop be satisfied with what you have achieved. Your mind will keep on working, subconsciously, as over a puzzle, always trying to find the continuation. If you find that the memory is a blankPg 114 take the music in hand, look at the particular place—but only at this—and, since you have now found the connection, continue the work of mental tracing. At the next stop repeat this procedure until you have reached the end, not in every detail, but in large outlines. Of course, this does not mean that you can now play it from memory. You have only arrived at the point of transition from the imagined to the real, and now begins a new kind of study: to transfer to the instrument what you have mentally absorbed. Try to do this piece by piece, and look into the printed sheets (which should not be on the music-rack but away from it) only when your memory absolutely refuses to go on. The real work with the printed music should be reserved to the last, and you should regard it in the light of a proof-reading of your mental impressions. The whole process of absorbing a piece of music mentally resembles that of photographing. The development of the acoustic picture (the tone-picture) is like the bath. The tentative playing is like the process of "fixing" againstPg 115 sensitiveness to lights; and the final work with the printed music is the retouching.

Start by playing it a few times very carefully and slowly until you can play it with a good level of accuracy (don't worry about stopping occasionally). Then go over the parts that seem especially complicated until you understand how they're constructed. Let the piece rest for a whole day and try to think through the ideas in the piece. If you hit a wall, be content with what you've accomplished. Your mind will keep working on it subconsciously, like a puzzle, always trying to find the next part. If you find that your memory goes blankPg 114, take the music, focus on that specific spot—just that—and since you’ve found the connection, continue tracing it in your mind. At the next block, repeat this process until you finish, not every detail, but the big picture. Of course, this doesn’t mean you can now play it from memory. You’ve only reached the point of moving from imagination to reality, and now a new kind of study begins: transferring what you’ve mentally absorbed to the instrument. Try to do this piece by piece, and only look at the printed sheets (which should be stored away, not on the music rack) when your memory completely stalls. The real work with the printed music should be saved for last, and you should see it as proof-reading your mental notes. The whole process of mentally absorbing a piece of music is similar to photography. Developing the acoustic image (the tone-picture) is like the bath. The tentative playing is like “fixing” againstPg 115 sensitivity to light; and the final work with the printed music is the retouching.

In Order to Memorize Easily

I find it very hard to memorize my music. Can you suggest any method that would make it easier?

I really struggle to memorize my music. Can you recommend any techniques that could help?

To retain in one's memory what does not interest one is difficult to everybody, while that which does interest us comes easy. In your case the first requirement seems to be that your interest in the pieces you are to play be awakened. This interest usually comes with a deeper understanding of music; hence, it may be said that nothing will assist a naturally reluctant memory so much as a general musical education. Special studies for the memory have not come to my knowledge because I never had any need of them. After all, the best way to memorize is—to memorize. One phrase today, another to-morrow, and so on, until the memory grows by its own force through being exercised.

To remember things that don't interest us is tough for everyone, while remembering what we find interesting is much easier. In your case, the first step seems to be to spark your interest in the pieces you’re going to play. This interest often comes from a deeper understanding of music, so it can be said that nothing helps a naturally hesitant memory as much as a solid musical education. I haven’t come across any specific studies focused on memory because I've never needed them. After all, the best way to memorize is simply to memorize. One phrase today, another tomorrow, and so on, until your memory strengthens on its own from being exercised.

Memorizing Quickly and Forgetting as Readily

I memorize very easily, so that I can often play my pieces from memory before I have fully mastered their technical difficulties, as my teacherPg 116 says. But I forget them just as quickly, so that in a few weeks I cannot remember enough of them to play them clear through. What would you advise, to make my memory more retentive?

I memorize really easily, so I can often play my pieces from memory before I've fully mastered the technical challenges, as my teacherPg 116 says. But I forget them just as fast, so that in a few weeks, I can't remember enough of them to play them all the way through. What would you suggest to help improve my memory?

There are two fundamental types of memory: One is very mobile—it acquires quickly and loses just as quickly; the other is more cumbrous in its action—it acquires slowly, but retains forever. A combination of the two is very rare, indeed; I never heard of such a case. A remedy against forgetting you will find in refreshing your memory in regular periods, playing your memorized pieces over (carefully) every four or five days. Other remedies I know not and I see no necessity for them.

There are two main types of memory: One is very flexible—it learns quickly but also forgets just as fast; the other is more cumbersome—it learns slowly but retains information forever. A combination of the two is extremely rare; I’ve never encountered such a case. One way to combat forgetting is to refresh your memory regularly by practicing what you've memorized (carefully) every four or five days. I don’t know any other methods and don’t think there’s a need for them.

To Keep Errors from Creeping in

I can always memorize a piece before I can play it fast. Do you advise practising with notes when I already know it by heart?

I can always memorize a piece before I can play it quickly. Do you recommend practicing with the sheet music when I already have it memorized?

The occasional playing of a memorized piece from the notes will keep errors from creeping in, provided you read the music correctly and carefully. Pg 117

Playing a memorized piece from the sheet music every now and then will prevent mistakes from slipping in, as long as you read the music accurately and attentively. Pg 117

SIGHT READING
The Best Way to Improve Sight-Reading

Is there any practical method that will assist one to greater rapidity in sight-reading?

Is there a practical way to help someone read faster?

The best way to become a quick reader is to read as much as possible. The rapidity of your progress depends upon the state of your general musical education, for the more complete this is the better you will be able to surmise the logical sequel of a phrase once started. A large part of sight-reading consists of surmising, as you will find upon analyzing your book-reading.

The best way to become a quick reader is to read as much as you can. Your progress depends on your overall musical education; the more thorough it is, the better you'll be at anticipating the logical continuation of a phrase once it begins. A significant part of sight-reading involves guessing, as you'll notice when you analyze your reading habits.

To Gain Facility in Sight-Reading

What is a good plan to pursue to improve the facility in sight-reading?

What’s a effective plan to follow to get better at sight-reading?

Much reading and playing at sight and as fast as possible, even though at first some slight inaccuracies may creep in. By quick reading you develop that faculty of the eye which is meant by "grasp," and this, in turn, facilitates your reading of details.

Much reading and playing quickly, even if some small mistakes come up at first. By reading fast, you develop that ability of the eye known as "grasp," which, in turn, makes it easier for you to read the details.

ACCOMPANYING
Learning To Accompany at Sight

How can one learn to accompany at sight?

How can someone learn to play accompaniment at first sight?

Develop your sight-reading by playingPg 118 many accompaniments, and endeavour—while playing your part—also to read and inwardly hear the solo part.

Develop your sight-reading by playingPg 118 a lot of accompaniments, and try—while playing your part—to also read and mentally hear the solo part.

The Art of Accompanying a Soloist

How should one manage the accompaniment for a soloist inclined to play rubato?

How should someone handle the accompaniment for a soloist who tends to play rubato?

Since you cannot make a contract of artistically binding force with a soloist you must take refuge in "following." But do not take this word in its literal meaning; rather endeavour to divine the intentions of your soloist from moment to moment, for this divining is the soul of accompanying. To be, in this sense, a good accompanist, one must have what is called in musical slang a good "nose"—that is, one must musically "scent" whither the soloist is going. But, then, the nose is one of the things we are born with. We may develop it, as to its sensitiveness, but we cannot acquire a nose by learning. Experience will do much in these premises, but not everything.

Since you can't create a contract with an artist that has binding force, you need to rely on "following." But don’t take this word too literally; instead, try to understand your soloist’s intentions in each moment, because this understanding is the essence of accompanying. To be a good accompanist in this sense, you need what musicians call a good "nose"—that is, you must be able to musically sense where the soloist is headed. However, a good nose is something we’re born with. We can enhance its sensitivity, but we can't learn to acquire it. Experience can help a lot, but it’s not everything.

Learning the Art of Accompanying

Wishing to become an accompanist I anticipate completing my studies in Berlin. What salary might I expect and what would be the best "course" to pursue? Pg 119

Wishing to become an accompanist, I look forward to finishing my studies in Berlin. What salary can I expect, and what would be the best "course" to take? Pg 119

An experienced and very clever accompanist may possibly earn as much as fifty dollars a week if associated with a vocal, violin, or 'cello artist of great renown. Usually, however, accompanists are expected to be able to play solos. There are no special schools for accompanists, though there may be possibly some special courses in which experience may be fostered. If you come to Berlin you will find it easy to find what you seem to be seeking.

An experienced and talented accompanist can earn up to fifty dollars a week if they work with a well-known vocalist, violinist, or cellist. However, accompanists are generally expected to perform solos as well. There aren’t any specific schools for accompaniment, although there may be some specialized courses that offer practical experience. If you come to Berlin, you’ll find it easy to discover what you're looking for.

TRANSPOSING
The Problem of Transposing at Sight

What, please, is the quickest and safest way of transposing from one key to another? I have trouble, for instance, in playing for singing if the piece is in A major and the singer wants it in F major.

What’s the quickest and safest way to change keys? I struggle, for example, when playing for a singer if the piece is in A major and they want it in F major.

The question of transposing hinges on the process of hearing through the eye. I mean by this that you must study the piece until you learn to conceive the printed music as sounds and sound groups, not as key pictures. Then transfer the sound picture to another tonality in your mind, very much as if when moving from one floor to another with Pg 120 all your household goods you were to place them on the new floor as they were placed on the old. Practice will, of course, facilitate this process very much. Transposition at sight is based on somewhat different principles. Here you have to get mentally settled in the new tonality, and then follow the course of intervals. If you find transposition difficult you may derive consolation from the thought that it is difficult for everybody, and that transposing at sight is, of course, still more difficult than to transpose after studying the piece beforehand.

The question of transposing revolves around the idea of hearing with your eyes. What I mean is that you need to study the piece until you can imagine the printed music as sounds and sound groups, rather than just as key images. Then, move the sound picture to a different key in your mind, much like carrying all your belongings from one floor to another and placing them down in the new space just as they were in the old. Practice will certainly help make this process easier. Sight transposition is based on slightly different principles. Here, you need to mentally adjust to the new key and then follow the intervals. If you find transposition challenging, remember that it’s tough for everyone, and of course, sight transposition is even harder than transposing after you’ve studied the piece.

PLAYING FOR PEOPLE
When to "Play For People"

During the period of serious study may I play for people (friends or strangers) or should I keep entirely away from the outside world?

During my serious study time, is it okay for me to perform for others (friends or strangers), or should I completely avoid the outside world?

From time to time you may play for people the pieces you have mastered, but take good care to go over them afterward—the difficult places slowly—in order to eliminate any slight errors or unevenness that may have crept in. To play for people is not only a good incentive for further aspirations; it alsoPg 121 furnishes you with a fairly exact estimate of your abilities and shortcomings, and indicates thereby the road to improvement. To retire from the outside world during the period of study is an outlived, obsolete idea which probably originated in the endeavour to curb the vanity of such students as would neglect their studies in hunting, prematurely, for applause. I recommend playing for people moderately and on the condition that for every such "performance" of a piece you play it afterward twice, slowly and carefully, at home. This will keep the piece intact and bring you many other unexpected advantages.

From time to time, you may perform the pieces you've mastered for an audience, but make sure to go over them afterward—especially the tricky parts—so you can fix any small mistakes or inconsistencies that might have crept in. Playing for others not only motivates you to strive for more, but it alsoPg 121gives you a pretty accurate assessment of your strengths and weaknesses, which helps guide your improvement. The idea of isolating yourself from the outside world while studying is outdated, likely stemming from an attempt to curb the vanity of students who might neglect their work in favor of seeking early applause. I suggest performing for people in moderation, and only if you commit to playing each piece two more times slowly and carefully at home afterward. This will help keep the piece intact and offer you many other unexpected benefits.

"Afraid to Play Before People"

I can never do myself justice when playing for people, because of my nervousness. How can I overcome it?

I can never truly showcase my abilities when performing for others due to my nerves. How can I get past this?

If you are absolutely certain that your trouble is due to "nervousness" you should improve the condition of your nerves by proper exercise in the open air and by consulting your physician. But are you quite sure that your "nervousness" is not merely another name for self-consciousness, or, worse yet, for a Pg 122 "bad conscience" on the score of technical security? In the latter case you ought to perfect your technique, while in the former you must learn to discard all thought of your dear self, as well as of your hearers in relation to you, and concentrate your thinking upon the work you are to do. This you can well achieve by will-power and persistent self-training.

If you’re completely sure that your issue is due to "nervousness," you should take steps to improve your nerves through proper outdoor exercise and by consulting your doctor. But are you really certain that your "nervousness" isn’t just another way of saying self-consciousness, or, even worse, a Pg 122 "bad conscience" regarding your technical skills? In that case, you need to work on perfecting your technique, while if it’s self-consciousness, you must learn to let go of any thoughts about yourself and your audience in relation to you, and focus your mind on the task at hand. You can achieve this through willpower and consistent self-training.

Effect of Playing the Same Piece Often

I have heard artists play the same piece year after year, and each time as expressively as before. After a piece has been played several hundred times it can hardly produce on the player the same emotional effect that it originally did. Is it possible for a player by his art and technical resources so to colour his tones that he can stimulate and produce in his audience an emotional condition which he himself does not at the time feel?

I’ve heard artists play the same piece year after year, and each time just as expressively as before. After a piece has been played several hundred times, it’s hard for the player to feel the same emotional impact that it originally had. Is it possible for a player, through their skill and technique, to color their tones in a way that can evoke an emotional response in the audience that they themselves don’t feel at that moment?

In music emotion can be conveyed only through the means and modes of expression that are peculiar to music, such as dynamic changes, vacillations of tempo, differences of touch and kindred devices. When a piece is played in public very often on consecutive Pg 123 occasions—which artists avoid as much as they can—these expressions gradually assume a distinct form which is quite capable of preservation. Though it will in time lose its life-breath, it can still produce a deception just as (to draw a drastic parallel) a dead person may look as if he were only asleep. In this parallel the artist has, however, one great advantage. Since he cannot play a piece very often without having a number of errors, rearrangements, slight changes creeping into it, he must, in order to eliminate them and to cleanse the piece, return from time to time to slow practice in which he also refrains almost entirely from expression. When in the next public performance the right tempo and expression are added again they tend strongly to renew the freshness of the piece in the player's mind.

In music, emotion can only be expressed through the unique ways and techniques specific to music, like changes in volume, shifts in tempo, variations in touch, and similar tools. When a piece is performed publicly over consecutive Pg 123 times—which artists try to avoid as much as possible—these expressions start to take on a clear form that can be preserved. Although it will eventually lose its vitality, it can still create an illusion similar to how a deceased person might appear to be merely sleeping. However, in this comparison, the artist has one big advantage. Since they can't perform a piece too often without making mistakes, alterations, and subtle changes, they need to regularly go back to slow practice to clean it up and remove those imperfections, during which they also avoid most expressions. When they return to a public performance, adding the correct tempo and expression tends to revive the piece's freshness in the player's mind.

The Pianist Who Fails to Express Herself

I love music dearly and my teacher is always satisfied with my lessons, but when I play for my friends I never make a success. They compliment me, but I feel that they do not care for my playing; even my mother says that my playing is "mechanical." How can I change it? Pg 124

I really love music and my teacher is always happy with my lessons, but when I play for my friends, I never seem to do well. They say nice things, but I can tell they aren’t really into my playing; even my mom says it sounds "mechanical." How can I improve? Pg 124

It is just possible that your friends and your mother may not be amenable to the high class of music which you play, but if this is not the case your affliction cannot be cured offhand. If the lack of expression in your playing should emanate from a lack of feeling in yourself, then your case would be incurable. If, however, you play "mechanically" because you do not know how to express your emotions in your playing—and I suspect it to be so—then you are curable, although there are no remedies that would act directly. I suggest that you form close associations with good musicians and with lovers of good music. By looking well and listening you can learn their modes of expression and employ them first by imitation until the habit of "saying something" when you play has grown upon you. I think, though, that you need an inward change before there can be any outward change.

Your friends and your mother might not appreciate the kind of music you play, but if that’s not the case, your problem can’t be fixed easily. If the lack of expression in your playing comes from a lack of feeling in you, then your situation is hopeless. However, if you play “mechanically” because you don’t know how to convey your emotions through music—and I suspect that’s the case—then you can be helped, even though there aren’t any quick fixes. I recommend that you connect closely with skilled musicians and people who love great music. By observing and listening, you can learn how they express themselves and start by imitating them until it becomes a habit for you to “say something” when you play. However, I believe that you need an internal change first before any external change can happen.

The Art of Playing With Feeling

In the musical manifestations of feeling how does the artist chiefly differ from the amateur? Pg 125

In the musical expressions of emotion, how does the artist mainly differ from the amateur? Pg 125

The artist expresses his feelings with due deference to the canons of art. Above all, he plays correctly without allowing this ever-present correctness to make his playing seem lacking in feeling. Without unduly repressing or suppressing his individuality he respects the composer's intentions by punctiliously obeying every hint or suggestion he finds in the annotations, concerning speed, force, touch, changes, contrasts, etc. He delivers the composer's message truthfully. His personality or individuality reveals itself solely in the way he understands the composition and in the manner in which he executes the composer's prescriptions.

The artist expresses his feelings while respecting the rules of art. Above all, he plays accurately without letting this constant accuracy make his performance feel emotionless. He doesn't overly suppress his individuality, but he honors the composer’s intentions by carefully following every note or suggestion in the annotations about tempo, dynamics, touch, changes, contrasts, and so on. He conveys the composer’s message authentically. His personality or individuality shows through only in how he interprets the composition and in the way he carries out the composer’s instructions.

Not so the amateur. Long before he is able to play the piece correctly he begins to twist and turn things in it to suit himself, under the belief, I suppose, that he is endowed with an "individuality" so strong as to justify an indulgence in all manner of "liberties," that is, licence. Feeling is a great thing; so is the will to express it; but both are worthless without ability. Hence, before playing with feeling, it were well to make Pg 126 sure that everything in the piece is in the right place, in the right time, strength, touch, and so forth. Correct reading—and not only of the notes per se—is a matter that every good teacher insists upon with his pupils, even in the earliest grades of advancement. The amateur should make sure of that before he allows his "feelings" to run riot. But he very seldom does.

Not so the amateur. Long before he can play the piece correctly, he starts to change things to fit his style, probably believing that his "individuality" is strong enough to justify taking all sorts of "liberties," which is really just license. Feeling is important; so is the desire to express it; but both are pointless without the skill to back them up. So, before playing with feeling, it’s best to make sure that everything in the piece is in the right place, at the right time, with the right strength, touch, and so on. Correct interpretation—and not just of the notes per se—is something every good teacher emphasizes with their students, even at the early stages. The amateur should get this right before letting his "feelings" run wild. But he rarely does.

Affected Movements at the Piano

Is there any justification for the swaying of the body, the nodding of the head, the exaggerated motion of the arms, and all grotesque actions in general while playing the piano, so frequently exhibited not only by amateurs but by concert players, too?

Is there any reason for the swaying of the body, the nodding of the head, the exaggerated motions of the arms, and all the strange actions in general while playing the piano, often seen not just by amateurs but by concert performers as well?

All such actions as you describe reveal a lack of the player's proper self-control when they are unconsciously indulged in. When they are consciously committed, which is not infrequently the case, they betray the pianist's effort to deflect the auditors' attention from the composition to himself, feeling probably unable to satisfy his auditors with the result of his playing and, therefore, Pg 127resorting to illustration by more or less exaggerated gesture. General well-manneredness, or its absence, has a good deal to do with the matter.

All the actions you describe show a lack of self-control in the player when they indulge unconsciously. When they do it consciously, which happens quite often, it reveals the pianist's attempt to shift the audience's focus from the music to himself, likely because he feels unable to meet their expectations with his performance and, therefore, Pg 127 resorts to expressing himself through exaggerated gestures. General politeness, or the lack of it, plays a significant role in this issue.

ABOUT THE PIANO PER SE
Is the Piano the Hardest to Master?

Do you believe that the piano is the most difficult of all instruments to master—more so than the organ or the violin? If so, why?

Do you think the piano is the hardest instrument to master—harder than the organ or the violin? If yes, why?

The piano is more difficult to master than the organ, because the tone-production on the piano is not so purely mechanical as it is on the organ. The pianist's touch is the immediate producer of whatever variety or colour of tone the moment requires, whereas the organist is powerless to produce any change of tone colour except by pulling a different stop. His fingers do not and cannot produce the change. As to string instruments, their difficulties lie in an entirely different field, and this fact precludes comparison with the piano. Technically, the string instrument may be more difficult, but, to become an exponent of musical art on the piano requires deeper study, because the pianist must presentPg 128 to his hearers the totality of a composition while the string instruments depend for the most part upon the accompaniments of some other instruments.

The piano is harder to master than the organ because the way sound is produced on the piano isn’t as purely mechanical as it is on the organ. The pianist's touch directly creates whatever variety or color of tone the moment needs, while the organist can only change the tone color by pulling a different stop. Their fingers can’t produce the change. String instruments face challenges in a completely different area, making comparison with the piano difficult. Technically, playing a string instrument may be more complex, but to truly excel in musical art on the piano requires more in-depth study, as the pianist has to convey the entire composition to the audience, while string instruments largely rely on the accompaniment of other instruments.

Piano Study for Conductor and Composer

Being a cornet player, and wishing to become a conductor and composer, I should like to know if the study of the piano is necessary in addition to my broad, theoretical studies and a common college course.

As a cornet player who wants to be a conductor and composer, I'm curious if I need to study piano besides my extensive theoretical studies and a regular college course.

It depends upon what you wish to conduct and what to compose. With no other means of musically expressing yourself than a cornet it is highly improbable that you will be able to write or conduct a symphony. But you may be able to lead a brass band and, perhaps, to write a march or dance piece. If your musical aims are serious by all means take to the piano.

It depends on what you want to perform and what you want to create. If your only instrument is a cornet, it's unlikely that you'll be able to write or conduct a symphony. However, you might be able to lead a brass band and maybe write a march or dance piece. If you're serious about your musical goals, definitely start learning the piano.

Why the Piano Is So Popular

Why do more people play the piano than any other instrument?

Why do more people play the piano than any other instrument?

Because the rudimentary stages of music study are easier on the piano than on any other instrument. The higher stages, however, are so much more difficult, and it is then that the piano Pg 129 gets even with the bold aggressor. A violinist or 'cellist who can play a melody simply and with good tone is considered a fairly good amateur, for he must have mastered the difficulty of tone-production; he must have trained his right arm. A pianist who can play a melody equally well is the merest tyro. When he approaches polyphony, when the discrimination begins between the various parts speaking simultaneously, aye, then the real work begins—not to speak of velocity. It is, perhaps, for this reason that in reality there are a great many more violinists than pianists, if by either we mean persons who really master their instrument. The number of 'cellists is smaller, but the reason for this is to be found in the small range of 'cello literature and also, perhaps, in the comparative unwieldiness of the instrument, which does not admit of technical development as, for instance, the more handy violin. If all beginners at the piano realized what exasperating, harassing, discouraging, nerve-consuming difficulties await them later and beset the path to that mastery which so few Pg 130 achieve, there would be far fewer piano students and more people would study the violin or the 'cello. Of the harp and the wind instruments I need not speak, because they are to be considered only in matters orchestral and not—seriously—as solo instruments.

Because the basic stages of learning music are easier on the piano than on any other instrument. However, the advanced stages are much more challenging, and that's when the piano really holds its ground against the bold competitor. A violinist or cellist who can play a melody simply and with good tone is seen as a pretty decent amateur, since they must have mastered the challenges of producing sound and trained their right arm. On the other hand, a pianist who can play a melody just as well is seen as a total beginner. When they tackle polyphony, where different parts are played at the same time, that's when the real challenge begins—not to mention the speed. Perhaps that's why there are actually many more violinists than pianists, if we’re talking about people who truly master their instrument. The number of cellists is smaller, but that’s likely due to the limited repertoire for cello and maybe also because the instrument is comparatively bulky, which doesn't allow for the same level of technical development as the more convenient violin. If all beginners on the piano knew about the frustrating, exhausting, and nerve-wracking difficulties waiting for them later on their path to mastery—something only a few actually achieve—there would likely be far fewer piano students and more people would choose to study the violin or cello. I won't even mention the harp and wind instruments since they are mainly considered for orchestral use rather than seriously as solo instruments.

The Genuine Piano Hand

What shape of hand do you consider the best for piano playing? Mine is very broad, with rather long fingers.

What shape of hand do you think is best for playing the piano? Mine is quite broad, with pretty long fingers.

The best piano hand is not the popular, pretty, narrow hand with long fingers. Nearly all the great technicians had or have proportioned hands. The genuine piano hand must be broad, in order to give each finger a strong base for the action of its phalanges and to give this base space enough for the development of the various sets of muscles. The length of the fingers must be in proportion to the width of the hand, but it is the width which I consider most important.

The ideal piano hand isn't the commonly admired, delicate hand with long fingers. Almost all the great players have proportionate hands. The true piano hand needs to be broad to provide each finger with a solid base for the movement of its joints and to allow enough space for the development of the different muscle groups. The length of the fingers should be in proportion to the width of the hand, but I believe the width is the most crucial factor.

The Composition Must Fit the Player

Would you advise players with small hands to attempt the heavier class of the compositions by Liszt?

Would you recommend that players with small hands try the more challenging pieces by Liszt?

Never! Whether the hands are too Pg 131 small or the stretch between the fingers too narrow—if you attempt a piece which for these or other physical reasons you cannot fully master, you always run the serious risk of overstraining. This, however, should be most carefully avoided. If you cannot play a certain piece without undue physical strain, leave it alone and remember that singers choose their songs not because they lie within their compass, but because they suit their voice. Do likewise. Be guided by the nature and the type of your hand rather than by its rapidity of execution.

Never! Whether your hands are too Pg 131 small or the space between your fingers is too narrow—if you try to play a piece that you can't fully handle due to these or other physical reasons, you are putting yourself at serious risk of overstraining. This should be avoided at all costs. If you can't play a certain piece without putting unnecessary strain on yourself, then just skip it. Remember that singers pick their songs not just because they fit their range, but because they match their voice. Do the same. Let the nature and shape of your hand guide you rather than just how quickly you can play.

The Best Physical Exercise for the Pianist

What physical exercises are most advantageous to be taken in connection with piano practice? I have been swinging clubs to strengthen wrists and arms, but have imagined it stiffened my fingers.

What physical exercises are most beneficial to do alongside piano practice? I've been swinging clubs to strengthen my wrists and arms, but I think it's made my fingers stiff.

I am inclined to think that what you imagined was not far from the truth. Can you not replace the real clubs by imaginary ones? Since club-swinging tends to develop the agility of the arms and wrists rather than their strength you can easily make the same motions without the clubs; for all exertion ofPg 132 force that keeps the hands in a closed condition is bound to have a bad effect on piano playing. Undoubtedly the best exercise of all, however, is brisk walking in the open air, for it engages every part and every organ of the body, and by compelling deep breathing it fosters the general health through increased oxygenation.

I think what you envisioned was pretty close to the truth. Can't you swap out real clubs for imaginary ones? Since swinging clubs is more about improving the agility of your arms and wrists rather than their strength, you can easily make the same movements without the clubs; any effort that keeps your hands clenched is definitely going to negatively impact your piano playing. Still, the best exercise overall is brisk walking outdoors, as it engages every part of your body and every organ, and by encouraging deep breathing, it promotes overall health through increased oxygen flow.

Horseback Riding Stiffens the Fingers

My teacher objects to my riding horseback; not altogether, but he says I overdo it and it stiffens my fingers. Is he right?

My teacher disapproves of my horseback riding; not completely, but he says I do it too much and it makes my fingers stiff. Is he right?

Yes, he is. Every abuse carries its own punishment in its train. The closed position of the hand, the pressure of the reins upon the fingers, as constant as it is the case in horseback riding, is surely not advantageous for the elasticity of the fingers. You should, therefore, allow the effect of one ride upon your fingers to disappear completely before you indulge in another.

Yes, he is. Every abuse comes with its own consequences. The tight grip of the hand and the pressure of the reins on the fingers, just like when riding a horse, definitely aren’t good for finger flexibility. You should let the effects of one ride on your fingers fade away completely before you go for another.

When to Keep Away from the Piano

Do you think I should play and study the piano just because it is asked of me, and when I take no interest in it?

Do you think I should play and study the piano just because someone else wants me to, even though I'm not interested in it?

Most emphatically, no! It would be Pg 133 a crime against yourself and against music. What little interest in music you may have left would be killed by a study that is distasteful to you, and this would be, therefore, bound to lead to failure. Leave this study to people who are sincerely interested in it. Thank heaven, there are still some of those, and there always will be some! Be sure, however, that you are really not interested, and discriminate well between a lack of interest and a mere opposition to a perhaps too strenuous urging on the part of your relatives. My advice would be to quit the study for a time entirely; if, after a while, you feel a craving for music you will find the way to your instrument. This advice, of course, holds good also for violin students or any type of music student.

Most definitely not! That would be a crime against yourself and against music. Any remaining interest in music you might have would be destroyed by studying something you find unpleasant, which would likely lead to failure. Leave this study to those who are truly passionate about it. Thankfully, there are still some people like that, and there always will be! Just make sure that you genuinely aren’t interested, and distinguish well between a lack of interest and simply resisting pressure from family. My advice would be to completely stop studying for a while; if, after some time, you feel a longing for music, you’ll find your way back to your instrument. This advice applies to violin students and any type of music student as well.

BAD MUSIC
The Company That One Keeps in Music

Must I persist in playing classical pieces when I prefer to play dance music?

Must I keep playing classical pieces when I really want to play dance music?

If, in your daily life, you wish to be regarded as a lady or a gentleman you are obliged to be careful as to the company you keep. It is the same in musical life.Pg 134 If you associate with the noble thoughts that constitute good—or, as you call it, classical—music, you will be counted with a higher class in the world of music. Remember that you cannot go through a flour-mill without getting dusty. Of course, not all pieces of dance music are bad; but the general run of them are such poor, if not vulgar, stuff as hardly to deserve the name of "compositions." Usually they are mere "expositions" of bad taste. Of these I warn you for your own sake, and if you wish to avoid the danger of confounding the good and the bad in that line it is best to abstain from it entirely. If dance music it must be, why, have you never heard of the waltzes and mazurkas by Chopin?

If you want people to see you as a lady or a gentleman in your everyday life, you need to be careful about who you hang out with. The same goes for your musical tastes.Pg 134 If you surround yourself with the noble ideas that represent good—or what you might call classical—music, you'll be viewed as part of a higher class in the music world. Keep in mind that you can’t pass through a flour mill without getting a bit dusty. Sure, not all dance music is bad; but most of it is such poor, if not tacky, material that it hardly deserves to be called "compositions." Typically, they're just "expositions" of bad taste. I'm warning you for your own good, and if you want to avoid mixing the good with the bad in that genre, it’s best to stay away from it entirely. If you have to dance, have you considered the waltzes and mazurkas by Chopin?

Why Rag-Time Is Injurious

Do you believe the playing of the modern rag-time piece to be actually hurtful to the student?

Do you think that playing modern ragtime music is actually harmful to the student?

I do, indeed, unless it is done merely for a frolic; though even such a mood might vent itself in better taste. The touch with vulgarity can never be but hurtful, whatever form vulgarity may assume—whether it be literature, aPg 135 person, or a piece of music. Why share the musical food of those who are, by breeding or circumstance, debarred from anything better? The vulgar impulse which generated rag-time cannot arouse a noble impulse in response any more than "dime novels" can awaken the instincts of gentlemanliness or ladyship. If we watch the street-sweeper we are liable to get dusty. But remember that the dust on the mind and soul is not so easily removed as the dust on our clothes.

I do, indeed, unless it's just for fun; though even then, that mood could express itself in better taste. Being exposed to vulgarity can only be harmful, no matter what form it takes—whether it's literature, aPg 135person, or a piece of music. Why engage with the musical creations of those who, due to their background or circumstances, are limited to something less refined? The vulgar urge that created ragtime can't inspire a noble response any more than "dime novels" can evoke a sense of gentlemanliness or lady-like behavior. If we observe the street-sweeper, we risk getting dusty ourselves. But keep in mind that the dust on our minds and souls is much harder to scrub away than the dust on our clothes.

ETHICAL
What the Object of Study Should Be

How can we know that our talent is great enough to warrant us in bestowing year after year of work upon its development?

How can we be sure that our talent is strong enough to justify dedicating years of work to its growth?

Pleasure and interest should be such that it is in the actual working that one is repaid. Do not think so much of the end of your work. Do not force your work with the one view of becoming a great artist. Let Providence and the future decide your standing in music. Go on studying with earnestness and interest, and find your pleasure in the endeavour, not in the accomplishment. Pg 136

Pleasure and interest should be such that you find fulfillment in the actual work itself. Don't focus too much on the outcome of your efforts. Don’t push your work just to become a great artist. Let fate and the future determine your place in music. Keep studying with dedication and curiosity, and find joy in the process, not just in the result. Pg 136

PITCH AND KINDRED MATTERS
The International Pitch

What is meant by "pitch" as regards piano tuning? People say that a certain piano is pitched lower than another. Would E on one piano actually sound like F on another?

What does "pitch" mean in relation to piano tuning? People say that one piano is tuned lower than another. Would an E on one piano really sound like an F on another?

Yes, it would if the pianos were not pitched alike. It is only recently that an international pitch has been established which was adopted everywhere except in England. In the international pitch the A in the second space of the treble staff makes 435 vibrations a second.

Yes, it would if the pianos weren't tuned the same. Recently, an international pitch has been set that’s been adopted everywhere except in England. In this international pitch, the A in the second space of the treble clef vibrates 435 times per second.

The "International" Piano Pitch

Which piano pitch is preferable, "concert" or "international"?

Which piano pitch is better, "concert" or "international"?

By all means the "international," because it will fit your piano to be used in conjunction with any other instrument, no matter whence it may come. Besides, the international pitch was decided upon as far back as 1859, in Paris, by a government commission, numbering among its members such men as Auber, Halévy, Berlioz, Meyerbeer, Rossini, Ambroise Thomas, and many physicists and army generals. You can easily infer from this that, in determining that thePg 137 A in the second space of the treble staff should have 435 vibrations a second, all phases of music—vocal, instrumental, string, brass, wood, wind—have been duly considered.

By all means, the "international" standard will allow your piano to be used with any other instrument, regardless of its origin. Moreover, the international pitch was established way back in 1859 in Paris by a government commission that included notable figures like Auber, Halévy, Berlioz, Meyerbeer, Rossini, Ambroise Thomas, and various physicists and military generals. It’s clear from this that, in deciding that thePg 137 A in the second space of the treble staff should have 435 vibrations per second, all aspects of music—vocal, instrumental, strings, brass, woodwinds—were carefully taken into account.

The Well-Tempered Piano Scale

Is there really a difference of three-eighths of a tone between A-sharp and B-flat on the piano?

Is there actually a difference of three-eighths of a tone between A-sharp and B-flat on the piano?

There is no difference on the piano. But acoustically there is a difference, over which, however, I would waste no time, since the evenly-tempered scale has been generally adopted, and every composition from Bach's time to the present day has been thought and written in it.

There’s no difference on the piano. But acoustically, there is a difference, though I'd rather not spend time on it since the equal temperament scale has been widely adopted, and every composition from Bach's time to now has been conceived and written using it.

The "Colour" of Various Keys

Is it not a mistaken idea that any one particular key is more or less rich or melodious than another?

Isn't it a mistaken belief that one specific musical key is richer or more melodic than another?

The effect of a tonality upon our hearing lies not in its signature (as even Beethoven seemed to believe) but in the vibration proportions. It is, therefore, irrelevant whether we play a piece upon a high-pitched piano in C, or upon a low-pitched piano in D flat. There are certain keysPg 138 preferable to others for certain colours, but I fear that the preference is based not upon acoustic qualities but rather upon a fitness for the hand or voice. We apply the word "colour" as much to tone as the painters apply "tone" to colour, but I hardly think that anybody would speak of C major as representing black, or F major green.

The impact of a musical key on our hearing isn't about its identity (as even Beethoven seemed to think) but about the proportions of vibration. So, it doesn't really matter if we play a piece on a high-pitched piano in C or a low-pitched piano in D flat. Some keysPg 138 are better suited for certain colors, but I believe that preference comes down to what works better for the hands or voice rather than any acoustic properties. We use the term "color" for tone just like painters use "tone" for color, but I seriously doubt anyone would say that C major feels like black or F major feels like green.

THE STUDENT'S AGE
Starting a Child's Musical Training

At what age should a child begin the study of instrumental music? If my daughter (six years old) is to study the violin should she first spend a few years with the piano, or vice versa?

At what age should a child start learning to play an instrument? If my daughter (six years old) is going to learn the violin, should she first spend a few years on the piano, or the other way around?

The usual age for a child to begin the study of music is between six and seven years. A pianist hardly needs to learn another instrument to become a well-rounded musician, but violinists, as well as the players of all other instruments, and also vocalists, will be much hampered in their general musical development if they fail to acquire what may be called a speaking acquaintance with the piano. Pg 139

The typical age for a child to start learning music is between six and seven years old. A pianist doesn’t really need to learn another instrument to be a well-rounded musician, but violinists, along with players of other instruments and vocalists, will struggle in their overall musical development if they don’t have at least a basic understanding of the piano. Pg 139

Age of the Student is Immaterial

I am not longer in my first youth, cannot take more than one hour's lesson a week, and cannot practise more than three hours a day. Would you still advise me to begin the study of the piano?

I’m no longer young, can only take one lesson a week, and can practice a maximum of three hours a day. Would you still recommend that I start learning the piano?

Provided there is gift and intelligence, the will, and the opportunity to study, age need not stand in your way. If your three hours of study are properly used, and your hour's lesson a week is with a good teacher, you should not become discouraged.

As long as you have the gift and intelligence, the drive, and the chance to study, age shouldn’t hold you back. If you use your three hours of study wisely, and you're learning from a good teacher during your one-hour lesson each week, you shouldn’t feel discouraged.

Twenty-five Not Too Late to Begin

Do you think that mastery of the piano is unlikely or impossible when the beginner is twenty-five years of age?

Do you think that mastering the piano is unlikely or impossible when someone starts at the age of twenty-five?

It is neither unlikely nor impossible. Your age will to some degree handicap you, because from purely physical causes the elasticity of the fingers and wrists could be developed much more quickly if you were ten years younger. If, however, you are endowed with strong musical gifts in the abstract you will achieve results superior to those attained by younger people with less talent. In overcoming the difficulties due to a latePg 140 beginning you will find great inward satisfaction, and your attainments are bound to be a source of joy to you.

It’s not unlikely or impossible. Your age will somewhat hold you back, because physically, the flexibility of your fingers and wrists could improve much faster if you were ten years younger. However, if you have strong musical talent, you’ll achieve results that are better than those of younger people with less ability. As you overcome the challenges of starting late, you’ll find a lot of personal satisfaction, and your achievements are sure to bring you joy.

TEACHERS, LESSONS AND METHODS
The Importance of the Right Teacher

I have a son who is very desirous of learning to play the piano. I have been advised that an ordinarily good teacher is good enough to begin with. Others tell me a beginner should get the best teacher possible. Which would you advise? I live in a small town.

I have a son who really wants to learn how to play the piano. I’ve been told that a decent teacher is fine to start with. Others say a beginner should find the best teacher they can. What would you recommend? I live in a small town.

The seriousness of your question is aggravated by the statement that you live in a small town, and that there is possibly no teacher of ability to be found in your town. And yet it is only such a one that I can recommend for your son. For nothing is more dangerous for the development of a talent than a bad foundation. Many people have tried all their lives to rid themselves of the bad habits acquired from an ignorant teacher in the rudimentary stages of their studies, and have failed. I should advise you to try your best to send your boy to some near-by city where there is an excellent teacher. Pg 141

The seriousness of your question is made worse by the fact that you live in a small town, and there may not be a skilled teacher available there. However, that's exactly the kind of teacher I would recommend for your son. Nothing harms the development of talent more than a poor foundation. Many people have spent their whole lives trying to overcome the bad habits they picked up from an unqualified teacher during the early stages of their education, and they have failed. I suggest you do everything you can to send your boy to a nearby city where there is a great teacher. Pg 141

Nothing But the Best Will Do

Wishing to begin the study of the piano now, in my twenty-fourth year, just for the sake of my great love for music, and knowing not even the notes, is it necessary to go to an expensive teacher at once or would a cheaper teacher do for the beginning?

Wishing to start learning the piano now, at twenty-four years old, purely for my love of music, and not knowing even the notes, is it necessary to go to an expensive teacher right away, or could a more affordable teacher work for the beginning?

If music is to be merely a pastime, and you content yourself with a minimum of knowledge, the cheaper teacher will do; but if you aspire to become musical in a better sense, why, by all means, apply to a teacher of the better class. The maxim: "For the beginning this or that is good enough," is one of the most harmful fallacies. What would you think of an architect who says: "For the foundation loam is good enough; we put a sandstone house over it, any way." Remember also, that the road a cheaper teacher has led you to take must usually be retraced when your aspirations rise toward the better in music.

If music is just a hobby for you and you're okay with knowing only a little, a cheaper teacher will be fine; but if you want to become more serious about music, definitely look for a higher-quality teacher. The saying, "For beginners, this or that is good enough," is one of the most damaging myths. What would you think of an architect who said, "A loam foundation is good enough; we'll just put a sandstone house on it anyway"? Keep in mind that the path a cheaper teacher leads you down usually has to be unlearned when your musical ambitions improve.

Music Schools and Private Teachers

Shall I take my lessons in a music school or from a private teacher?

Shall I take my lessons at a music school or with a private teacher?

Music schools are very good for acquiring a general musical education.Pg 142 For the higher study of an executive specialty (piano, violin, the voice, etc.) I should naturally prefer private instruction from a specialist, because he can give more attention to each individual pupil than is possible under the wholesale system followed, not by all, but by the majority of music schools. What I should advise would be a combination: General matters—harmony, counterpoint, forms, history, and æsthetics—in a music school; and private lessons for your specialty from a teacher who has an established name as an executive artist. The best music schools have such a man at their head, and in these you find the best combination.

Music schools are great for getting a solid overall musical education.Pg 142 For advanced study in a specific area (like piano, violin, voice, etc.), I would definitely recommend private lessons with a specialist because they can focus more on each individual student than most music schools can, which often use a one-size-fits-all approach. What I suggest is a mix: general subjects—like harmony, counterpoint, forms, history, and aesthetics—can be learned at a music school, while private lessons for your specific instrument should come from a teacher with a strong reputation as a performer. The best music schools usually have a respected expert leading them, and that's where you'll find the ideal combination.

Individual Teacher, or Conservatory?

After taking lessons for five years and a half from a good teacher, would you advise a continuance with the individual teacher or attendance at a college of music or conservatory?

After taking lessons for five and a half years from a good teacher, would you suggest continuing with that individual teacher or going to a music college or conservatory?

For a general musical education I always recommend a good music school or conservatory. For the study of the piano I think it best to take private lessons from an artist who is experienced Pg 143 both as an executant and as a teacher. Some music schools have such men on their staff, if not, indeed, at their head.

For a well-rounded musical education, I always suggest a good music school or conservatory. When it comes to learning the piano, I believe it’s best to take private lessons from an artist who has experience as both a performer and a teacher. Some music schools have such professionals on their staff, if not even leading the program. Pg 143

Where Outside Criticism Is Desirable

Having had twenty months' lessons and having now mastered Etudes by Berens, opus 61, by Heller, opus 47, and Smith's Octave Studies, do you think I am justified in continuing my lessons?

Having had twenty months of lessons and now mastering Etudes by Berens, opus 61, by Heller, opus 47, and Smith's Octave Studies, do you think I should keep going with my lessons?

Assuming that you have really "mastered" the works you mention I can only encourage you to continue your lessons; I would, however, advise you to obtain an experienced pianist's criticism in order to assure yourself that your idea of "mastering" is right.

Assuming you've truly "mastered" the works you mention, I can only encourage you to keep up with your lessons. I would, however, recommend that you get feedback from an experienced pianist to confirm that your idea of "mastering" is accurate.

The Sex of the Piano Teacher

Is there any preference as to sex in the question of choosing a piano teacher; in other words, is a woman teacher preferable for any reason for a girl and a man teacher for a man?

Is there a preference for gender when it comes to choosing a piano teacher? In other words, is a female teacher better for a girl and a male teacher better for a boy?

Your question does not admit of generalization from a purely musical point of view. It must be—on this premise—decided by the quality, not by the sex, of the teacher. A good feminine teacher is better than a bad masculine one, and Pg 144 vice versa. The question of sex does not enter into the matter. Of course, the greater number of eminent teachers are found on the masculine side.

Your question can't be generalized from a purely musical perspective. It should be decided based on the quality, not the gender, of the teacher. A good female teacher is better than a bad male one, and Pg 144 vice versa. Gender doesn't factor into this. Of course, more prominent teachers tend to be male.

Too Much "Method"

My recently engaged teacher says that the word "method" jars on her nerves. Kindly advise me whether a method is not the best thing for a novice, and, if so, which one?

My newly engaged teacher says that the word "method" irritates her. Please let me know if a method isn't the best option for a beginner, and if so, which one?

Your teacher, while possibly a little over-sensitive, is not wrong. America is the most method-ridden country in the world. Most of the methods in vogue contain some good points—about a grain of truth to a ton of mere ballast. Your teacher's utterance makes me think that you were lucky in finding her, and that you have excellent reason to trust in her guidance.

Your teacher, while maybe a bit overly sensitive, isn’t wrong. America is the most method-driven country in the world. Most of the popular methods have some good points—just a small bit of truth among a lot of unnecessary stuff. Your teacher's words make me think you were fortunate to find her, and you have every reason to trust her guidance.

What the Leschetizky Method Is

How does the Leschetizky method rank with other methods, and in what respect does it differ from them?

How does the Leschetizky method compare to other methods, and how is it different from them?

There are but two methods in all the arts: a good one and a bad one. Since you do not specify with what "other" methods you wish to compare that ofPg 145 Leschetizky I cannot answer you with definiteness. There are, alas, so many "methods"! But the majority of them are based upon a deliberate disregard for that reverence which is due to great compositions and to the example of their rendition given by great interpreters. I have not studied with Leschetizky, but I think that he believes in a very low position of the hand and a sort of super-energetic tension of the tendons of the arms and hands.

There are only two ways in all the arts: a good one and a bad one. Since you haven’t specified which "other" methods you want to compare with that ofPg 145 Leschetizky, I can’t give you a clear answer. Unfortunately, there are so many "methods"! But most of them ignore the respect that should be given to great compositions and the examples of their performance by great musicians. I haven’t studied with Leschetizky, but I think he believes in keeping the hands in a low position and a sort of extreme tension in the tendons of the arms and hands.

Give Your Teacher a Fair Trial

Has a young pupil, after studying the piano irregularly for two months, tested fairly a teacher's ability?

Has a young student, after practicing the piano inconsistently for two months, fairly assessed a teacher's ability?

Of course not! Altogether I do not like the idea of a pupil's testing his teacher's ability, rather the reverse. He may possibly find his teacher unsympathetic, but even this matter he is apt to judge prematurely. In most cases of irregularly attended or poorly prepared lessons the lack of sympathy means nothing more than that the pupil is a trifler and the teacher's honesty of purpose is not to his taste. Pg 146

Of course not! Overall, I don't like the idea of a student testing their teacher's abilities; it's usually the other way around. They might find their teacher unapproachable, but they often judge that too quickly. In most cases of missed classes or unprepared lessons, the lack of rapport usually just means that the student isn't taking things seriously and the teacher's genuine efforts aren't appealing to them. Pg 146

Either Trust Your Teacher or Get a New One

I have a "Piano Method," left over from lessons with my first teacher; it was very expensive, and I learned only a few pages of it. We moved to a different city and my new teacher objects to using the book, or, as she says, any such book. I do not know what to do about it, and would thank you for your advice.

I have a "Piano Method" book from my first teacher; it was pretty expensive, and I only learned a few pages from it. We moved to a new city, and my new teacher doesn't want to use the book, or any book like it. I don't know what to do about this, and I'd appreciate your advice.

When you apply to a teacher for instruction you must, first of all, decide in your own mind whether you have or have not absolute confidence in his ability. If you trust him you must do as you are advised to do; if not, you must apply to another teacher. A book, costing much or little, plays no part in the matter. By what you say of the new teacher, however, I am disposed to think that he is better than the first one.

When you ask a teacher for guidance, you first need to determine whether you have complete confidence in their abilities. If you trust them, you should follow their advice; if not, seek another teacher. The price of a book, whether expensive or cheap, doesn’t matter in this situation. From what you've said about the new teacher, I believe they are an improvement over the first one.

The Proper Course For a Little Girl

Commencing piano lessons with my seven-year-old daughter, should I devote my efforts to the development of the fingers and hands, or retard such development so as to keep pace with the expansion of the mind?

Starting piano lessons with my seven-year-old daughter, should I focus on developing her fingers and hands, or slow that development to match her mental growth?

Your question is interesting. But if Pg 147 your mind is clear on that point—and it seems to be—that a one-sided development (in this case technical) is dangerous to the "musical" talent of your little daughter, why, then, your little girl is, indeed, "out of danger." Your very question is a credit to your insight.

Your question is interesting. But if Pg 147 you’re clear about that point—and it seems you are—that focusing only on one aspect (in this case, technical skills) is harmful to your daughter's "musical" talent, then your little girl is certainly "out of danger." Your question really shows how insightful you are.

Frequent Lessons and Shorter

Is it better for a young student to take one hour lesson or two half-hour lessons a week?

Is it better for a young student to have one one-hour lesson or two half-hour lessons each week?

Since young students are liable to form bad habits it is essential that they should come under the teacher's eye as frequently as possible. Hence, it is preferable to divide the hour into two equidistant parts.

Since young students are likely to develop bad habits, it’s important for them to be monitored by the teacher as often as possible. Therefore, it's better to split the hour into two equal parts.

Number of Lessons Depends on Progress

Which plan is better for a child of eleven or twelve years: to take a one-hour lesson or two half-hour lessons a week?

Which plan is better for an eleven or twelve-year-old: to take one hour-long lesson or two half-hour lessons each week?

The child's age is not the determining factor in this matter; it is his musical status.

The child's age isn't the key factor here; it's his musical talent.

One Lesson a Week

Is one lesson a week inadequate for a piano student?

Is one lesson a week enough for a piano student?

It will be sufficient in the more advanced stages of piano study. In thePg 148 earlier stages, however, where the danger of forming bad habits is greatest, it is best to bring the pupil under his teacher's eye twice a week at the very least.

It will be enough in the later stages of piano study. In thePg 148 earlier stages, though, when the risk of developing bad habits is highest, it's best to have the student meet with their teacher at least twice a week.

Better Not Give the Child "Modified Classics"

What little classics are best for a child after six months' lessons?

What classic books are best for a child after six months of lessons?

There are collections without number of facilitated or simplified arrangements of classic pieces, but I do not altogether approve of them. Let the classics wait until the child is technically—and, above all, mentally—ripe to approach such works as they are written.

There are countless collections of simplified versions of classic pieces, but I don’t fully support them. Let the classics wait until the child is technically—and, above all, mentally—ready to engage with these works as they were originally written.

Can Music Be Studied in America?

Is it necessary for me to go to Europe to continue my music studies?

Is it necessary for me to go to Europe to keep studying music?

If you have very much money to spare, why not? You will see much, also hear much—and some of it not quite so sublime as you anticipated—and, last but not least, you will have "studied abroad." While this slogan still exercises a certain charm upon some people in America, their number is growing less year by year, because the public has begun to understand that the United States affords just as good instruction inPg 149 music as Europe does. It has also been found out that to "study abroad" is by no means a guarantee of a triumphant return. Many a young student who went abroad as a lamb returned as a mutton-head. And why should there not be excellent teachers in America by this time? Even if you should insist upon a European teacher you can find many of the best in America. Is it not simpler that one teacher from Europe go to America to teach a hundred students than that a hundred students should make the trip for the sake of one teacher? I should advise you to stay where you are or go to Philadelphia, New York, or Boston, where you can find excellent teachers, native, resident Americans and foreigners. To quote a case in point, let me say that in Berlin I found Godowsky's pupils to be almost exclusively Americans. They came from various sections of America to study with him and with no one else. But during the eighteen years he spent in Chicago they did not seem to want him. Perhaps he was too near by! Why this self-deception? Without mentioning any names I assure you thatPg 150 there are many teachers in America now who, if they should go to Europe, would draw a host of students after them, and some of these excellent men I know personally. It is high time to put an end to the superstitious belief in "studying abroad."

If you have a lot of money to spare, why not? You’ll see a lot and hear a lot—some of it might not be as amazing as you expected—and, last but not least, you’ll have “studied abroad.” While this idea still appeals to some people in America, that number is decreasing each year because the public is starting to realize that the United States offers just as good music instruction as Europe. It’s also become clear that “studying abroad” doesn’t guarantee a successful return. Many young students who went abroad as eager learners came back as confused individuals. And why shouldn’t there be excellent teachers in America by now? Even if you insist on a European teacher, you can find many of the best right here. Isn't it simpler for one teacher from Europe to come to America and teach a hundred students rather than have a hundred students travel to meet one teacher? I would recommend you stay where you are or go to Philadelphia, New York, or Boston, where you can find great teachers, both native Americans and foreigners. For example, in Berlin, I found that almost all of Godowsky's students were Americans. They traveled from different parts of America just to study with him and no one else. But during the eighteen years he spent in Chicago, they didn’t seem interested in him. Maybe he was just too close! Why this self-deception? Without naming names, I assure you that there are many teachers in America now who, if they went to Europe, would attract a lot of students, and I know some of these excellent individuals personally. It’s about time we put an end to the unfounded belief in “studying abroad.”

MISCELLANEOUS QUESTIONS
Organizing a Musical Club

Please give me the name of a good book on musical history and advise me how to organize and conduct a musical club among my pupils. Also give me a name, please.

Please let me know the title of a good book on music history and give me some advice on how to organize and run a music club with my students. Also, please provide me with a name.

You will find the "History of Music," by Baltzell, a serviceable book. As a name for your club I suggest that of the patron saint of music—Saint Cecilia—perhaps, or that of a great composer. Ask the secretaries of a number of musical clubs for their constitutions and by-laws and then adapt these to your locality and circumstances. Make your pupils feel that it is their club and act, yourself, as secretary, if possible.

You’ll find Baltzell’s "History of Music" to be a useful book. For your club name, I suggest using the name of the patron saint of music—Saint Cecilia—or maybe that of a famous composer. Reach out to the secretaries of several music clubs for their constitutions and by-laws, then adjust these to fit your area and situation. Help your students feel that it’s their club, and if you can, take on the role of secretary yourself.

How to Get Music Published

Please explain how to go about publishing a piece of music, and also give the name of some good publishing houses. Pg 151

Please explain how to publish a piece of music, and also provide the names of some reputable publishing houses. Pg 151

It is very easy to publish a piece of music if the publisher sees any merit in it. Send your piece to any publishing house whose name you find on the title pages of your sheet music. The readers or advisers of the house will report to their chief as to the merit of your piece, and he will then decide and negotiate with you, if his decision is favourable. If he should not care for it he will return your manuscript and you may try some other house. I advise you, however, to obtain the opinion of a good musician before you send your piece to a publisher.

It’s really easy to publish a piece of music if the publisher sees any value in it. Just send your work to any publishing house whose name you see on the title pages of your sheet music. The readers or advisors at the house will give their feedback to their boss about the quality of your piece, and if it’s positive, he’ll decide and negotiate with you. If he’s not interested, he’ll return your manuscript and you can try another publisher. However, I recommend getting the opinion of a good musician before you send your piece to a publisher.

"Playing in Time" and "Playing in Rhythm"

What is the difference between playing "in time" and playing "in rhythm"?

What’s the difference between playing "in time" and playing "in rhythm"?

Playing in rhythm refers to the inner life of a composition—to its musical pulsation. Playing in time means the prompt arrival upon those points of repose which are conditioned by the rhythm.

Playing in rhythm refers to the inner essence of a composition—its musical heartbeat. Playing in time means arriving at those points of rest that are determined by the rhythm.

The Student Who Cannot Play Fast Music

I find great difficulty in playing anything that goes quick, though in a more moderate tempo I can play my pieces faultlessly. Every teacher I had promised to develop my speed, but they all Pg 152 failed. Can you give me a hint how to overcome my difficulty?

I struggle a lot with playing anything fast, but I can play my pieces perfectly at a slower pace. Every teacher I had promised to help me improve my speed, but they all Pg 152 let me down. Can you give me some advice on how to get past this challenge?

Quickness of action, of motion, even of resolution, cannot be acquired by training alone; it must partly be inborn. I assume that your piano-playing is one phase of a general slowness. There is but one remedy for that. You have relied upon your teachers to develop your speed—you should have relied upon your own will-power. Try to will it and to will it often; you will see the ability keep step with the exertions of your will.

Quickness in action, movement, and even decision-making can't be gained through training alone; it has to be partly natural. I believe that your piano-playing reflects a general slowness. There’s only one solution for that. You've depended on your teachers to improve your speed—you should have depended on your own willpower. Try to will it and will it often; you'll see your ability improve along with your efforts.

"Wonder-Children" as Pianists

My child of five years of age shows signs of great talent for music. He has a keen, true ear, and plays rather well for his age. Does this justify me in hoping that something out of the ordinary will become of him? They say that so-called "wonder-children" never amount to anything in later life.

My five-year-old child shows signs of great talent for music. He has a sharp, accurate ear and plays surprisingly well for his age. Does this mean I can hope that he will become something extraordinary? People say that so-called "wonder kids" never really achieve much later in life.

That "wonder-children" never amount to anything in later life is not borne out by history. If some are disappointments it is either because they astonished by mere executive precocity, instead ofPg 153 charming by their talent, or because they were ruined by unscrupulous parents or managers who confounded the promise of a future with its realization. But, aside from these few, all great musicians were "wonder-children," whether they became composers, pianists, violinists, 'cellists, or what not. The biographies of our great masters of the past centuries as well as those of more recent times (Mendelssohn, Wagner, Chopin, Schumann, Liszt, Rubinstein, and all the others), will bear me out in this statement. If your child shows more than mere precocity—if, for instance, he does not merely play in his fifth year what others play in their tenth, but shows qualities of musical superiority—then you may with a fair degree of certainty feel hopeful of a fine musical future for him.

That "child prodigies" never achieve anything in later life is not supported by history. If some turn out to be disappointments, it’s usually because they amazed everyone with just their early ability, rather than winning people over with true talent, or because they were harmed by unethical parents or managers who mixed up the promise of a future with its actual achievement. But aside from these exceptions, all great musicians were "child prodigies," whether they became composers, pianists, violinists, cellists, or anything else. The biographies of our great masters from past centuries, as well as more recent figures (Mendelssohn, Wagner, Chopin, Schumann, Liszt, Rubinstein, and others), will back me up on this. If your child displays more than just early skill—if, for example, he doesn’t just play at five what others play at ten, but shows real musical talent—then you can feel quite hopeful about a promising musical future for him.

The Value of Going to Concerts

Shall I attend orchestra concerts or shall I give preference to soloists?

Should I go to orchestra concerts or should I prefer soloists?

By all means attend orchestra and chamber-music concerts! For these will acquaint you with those works which are, after all, of the greatest importance to the student. Besides, you will usually Pg 154 hear more correct interpretations than from soloists. The latter, with some luminous exceptions, overestimate their own authority and take such unseemly liberties that in many cases you hear more Smith, Jones, or Levy than Beethoven, Schumann, or Chopin. Individuality in a soloist is certainly a great quality, but only if it is tempered by a proper deference to the composer of the work in hand. If you cannot hear a soloist who is capable of sinking his individuality in the thought, mood, and style of the composer he is interpreting—and this is given to only the very greatest—you do far better to prefer to the "individual" renditions of a soloist the "collective" renditions of the orchestra or string quartette. The synthetic nature of the orchestra forestalls the extravagances of so-called individuality and insures, generally speaking, a truthful interpretation. The very worst conductor imaginable cannot do as much harm to a composition as can a mediocre soloist, for an orchestra is a large body and, therefore, not so easily moved and shifted from the path of musical rectitude Pg 155 as is a single voice or an instrument. A really great soloist is, of course, the finest flower of the garden of applied music, for his touch with the instrument is immediate and he needs no middleman to express the finest shades of his conceptions; while the conductor—and even the best—has to impart his conception (through the baton, facial expression, and gesture) to other people before it can become audible, and on this circuitous route much of the original fervour and ardour may be lost. But there are more good orchestras than great soloists, and hence you are safe in attending orchestra and chamber-music concerts.

By all means, go to orchestra and chamber music concerts! These will introduce you to pieces that are incredibly important for students. Plus, you’ll often hear more accurate interpretations than from soloists. The latter, with some bright exceptions, tend to overestimate their own importance and take liberties so that, in many cases, you hear more of Smith, Jones, or Levy than Beethoven, Schumann, or Chopin. Individuality in a soloist is definitely a great quality, but only if it respects the composer’s intentions. If you can’t find a soloist who can set aside their individuality for the thoughts, mood, and style of the composer they’re interpreting—and this is rare even among the finest—you’re better off choosing the "collective" performances of the orchestra or string quartet over the "individual" ones from a soloist. The combined nature of the orchestra helps prevent the excesses of so-called individuality and generally ensures a truthful interpretation. The worst possible conductor can’t damage a composition as much as a mediocre soloist can, because an orchestra is a large group and, therefore, less likely to stray from the path of musical integrity than a single voice or instrument. A truly great soloist is, of course, the finest example of applied music, as their connection with the instrument is direct and they don’t need anyone else to convey the nuances of their vision; whereas the conductor—even the best—must communicate their vision (through the baton, facial expressions, and gestures) to others before it becomes audible, and much of the original enthusiasm can be lost along the way. But there are more good orchestras than great soloists, so you’re safe attending orchestra and chamber music concerts.

Books That Aid the Student Working Alone

Compelled to study without a teacher for two years before I can go to a conservatory, what method should I study for my technique and what pieces?

Compelled to study on my own for two years before I can attend a conservatory, what approach should I take for my technique and what pieces should I focus on?

You fail to say whether you are a beginner or already somewhat advanced. Still, I think it safe to recommend Mason's "Touch and Technique," Sternberg's Etudes, opus 66; and select your pieces from the graded catalogues which any publisher will be glad to send you.Pg 156

You didn't mention if you're a beginner or already somewhat advanced. Still, I think it's safe to recommend Mason's "Touch and Technique," Sternberg's Etudes, opus 66; and choose your pieces from the graded catalogs that any publisher would be happy to send you.Pg 156

Music as a Profession or as an Avocation

Would you advise a young man with a good foundation to choose music—that is, concertizing—as a career, or should he keep his music as an accomplishment and avocation?

Would you recommend a young man with a solid background to pursue music—specifically performing concerts—as a career, or should he treat music as a skill and hobby instead?

Your distinguishing between music and concertizing gives direction to my reply; that the question was not answered by your own heart before you asked it prompts me to advise music for you as an avocation. The artist's career nowadays is not so simple as it appears to be. Of a thousand capable musicians there is, perhaps, one who attains to a general reputation and fortune. The rest of them, after spending money, time, and toil, give up in despair, and with an embittered disposition take up some other occupation. If you do not depend upon public music-making for a living; if your natural endowments are not of a very unusually high order, and if your entire personality does not imply the exercise of authority over assemblages of people—spiritual authority, I mean—it were better to enjoy your music in the circle of your friends. It is less risky and will, in all probability, give you much greater satisfaction. Pg 157

Your distinction between making music and performing gives me direction in my response; the fact that your own heart hadn't settled the question before you asked it leads me to suggest music as a hobby for you. Being an artist today isn't as straightforward as it seems. Out of a thousand talented musicians, maybe only one will achieve widespread recognition and success. The rest, after investing their money, time, and effort, often give up in frustration and take on other jobs with a bitter attitude. If you don’t rely on performing music as your main source of income; if your natural talents aren't exceptionally high; and if your whole personality doesn’t suggest a natural ability to lead groups of people—spiritually speaking—I’d recommend enjoying your music in the company of friends. It's less risky and will likely bring you much more happiness. Pg 157

How Much You Can Get From Music

When I hear a concert pianist I want to get more from his playing than æsthetic ear enjoyment. Can you give me a little outline of points for which to look that may help me in my piano study?

When I listen to a concert pianist, I want to get more from their performance than just aesthetic pleasure. Can you give me a brief outline of key points to focus on that could help me in my piano studies?

There is no pleasure or enjoyment from which we can derive more than we bring with us in the way of receptiveness. As you deepen your study of music and gain insight into its forms, contrapuntal work and harmonic beauties you will derive more and more pleasure from listening to a good pianist the deeper your studies go. What their playing reflects of emotional life you will perceive in the exact measure of your own grasp upon life. Art is a medium connecting, like a telegraph, two stations: the sender of a message and the receiver. Both must be pitched equally high to make the communication perfect.

There’s no pleasure or enjoyment that we can experience more than what we bring with us in terms of openness. As you dive deeper into your study of music and understand its structures, intricate compositions, and harmonic beauty, you'll find yourself enjoying a good pianist more the further you progress in your studies. What their playing conveys about emotional life will be understood in direct relation to your own understanding of life. Art is a medium that connects, like a telegraph, two points: the sender of a message and the receiver. Both need to be aligned at the same level to achieve perfect communication.

"It is So Much Easier to Read Flats Than Sharps!"

You would confer a favour upon a teacher by solving a problem for her that has puzzled her all her life; why do all pupils prefer flats to sharps? I am not at all sure that I do not, in some Pg 158 degree, share this preference. Is it a fault of training, or has it any other cause?

You would do a teacher a favor by solving a problem for her that has confused her for her entire life: why do all students prefer flats over sharps? I'm not entirely sure that I don't, to some extent, share this preference. Is it a flaw in training, or is there another reason? Pg 158

Your question is both original and well justified by frequent observation, for it is quite true that people prefer to read flats to sharps. But note it well that the aversion to sharps refers only to the reading, not to the playing. If any one should find it harder to play in sharps, say, after knowing the notes well, it would be a purely subjective deception, due to a mental association of the note-picture with the respective sounds. My personal belief is that the aversion to the reading of sharps is caused by the comparative complexity of the sign itself, and this leads me to think that the whole matter belongs rather to ophthalmology than to either acoustics or music.

Your question is both unique and well-supported by common observation, as it’s true that people usually prefer reading flats over sharps. But keep in mind that the dislike for sharps only applies to reading, not playing. If someone finds it harder to play in sharps after getting familiar with the notes, that’s just a subjective illusion caused by a mental link between the note image and the associated sounds. I personally believe that the dislike for the reading of sharps comes from the added complexity of the sign itself, which makes me think this issue is more related to eye health than to acoustics or music.

Rubinstein or Liszt—Which the Greater?

As between Liszt and Rubinstein, whom do you consider the greater?

As for Liszt and Rubinstein, who do you think is greater?

Rubinstein I knew very well (I was his pupil), and have heard him play a great many times. Liszt, who died when I was sixteen years old and had notPg 159 appeared in public for some twenty years previously, I never met and never heard. Still, from the descriptions which many of my friends gave me of him, and from the study of his works, I have been able to form a fair idea of his playing and his personality. As a virtuoso I think Liszt stood above Rubinstein, for his playing must have possessed amazing, dazzling qualities. Rubinstein excelled by his sincerity, by his demoniacal, Heaven-storming power of great impassionedness, qualities which with Liszt had passed through the sieve of a superior education and—if you understand how I mean that term—gentlemanly elegance. He was, in the highest meaning of the word, a man of the world; Rubinstein, a world-stormer, with a sovereign disregard for conventionality and for Mrs. Grundy. The principal difference lay in the characters of the two. As musicians, with regard to their natural endowments and ability, they were probably of the same gigantic calibre, such as we would seek in vain at the present time.Pg 160

I knew Rubinstein very well (I was his student) and have heard him play many times. Liszt, who passed away when I was sixteen and had not performed publicly for about twenty years before that, I never met and never heard. Still, based on the descriptions from many of my friends and my study of his works, I've been able to get a pretty good sense of his playing and personality. As a virtuoso, I think Liszt surpassed Rubinstein because his playing must have had incredible, dazzling qualities. Rubinstein excelled with his sincerity and his intense, powerful expressiveness, qualities that in Liszt were refined through a superior education and—if you understand what I mean—gentlemanly elegance. He was, in every sense of the word, a man of the world; Rubinstein was a force of nature, completely unconcerned with conventionality and social norms. The main difference lay in their characters. As musicians, in terms of their natural gifts and abilities, they were likely of the same remarkable caliber, something we would struggle to find today.Pg 160

As to One Composer—Excluding All Others

If I am deeply interested in Beethoven's music can I not find in him all that there is in music, in both an æsthetic and a technical sense? Is any one's music more profound?

If I'm really into Beethoven's music, can't I find everything there is in music, both artistically and technically? Is there any music that's more profound?

You imagine yourself in an impenetrable stronghold whence, safe from all attacks, you may look upon all composers (except Beethoven) with a patronizing, condescending smile. But you are gravely in error. Life is too rich in experience, too many-sided in its manifestations, to permit any one master, however great, to exhaust its interpretation through his art. If you base your preference for Beethoven upon your sympathies, and if, for this reason, his music satisfies you better than that of any other composer, you are to be complimented upon your good taste. But that gives you no right to contest, for instance, the profoundness of Bach, the æsthetic charm of Chopin, the wonders of Mozart's art, nor the many and various merits of your contemporary composers. The least that one can be charged with who finds the whole of life expressed in anyPg 161 one composer is one-sidedness, not to speak of the fact that the understanding cannot be very deep for one master if it is closed to all others. One of the chief requirements for true connoisseurship is catholicity of taste.

You picture yourself in an unbreakable fortress from where, shielded from all attacks, you can look down on all composers (except Beethoven) with a patronizing, condescending smile. But you’re seriously mistaken. Life offers too many rich experiences and diverse expressions for any single master, no matter how great, to fully capture its essence through his art. If your preference for Beethoven is based on personal feelings, and for that reason, his music resonates more with you than any other composer’s, that shows good taste. But that doesn’t give you the right to dispute, for example, the depth of Bach, the aesthetic allure of Chopin, the brilliance of Mozart’s art, or the numerous and varied qualities of modern composers. The least you could be accused of if you see the entirety of life represented in one composer is being narrow-minded, not to mention that your understanding can’t be very profound if it ignores all others. One key requirement for true connoisseurship is having a wide range of tastes.

A Sensible Scheme of Playing for Pleasure

I am fifty-six years old, live in the mountains sixty-five miles from any railroad, alone with my husband, and I have not taken lessons in thirty-five years. Do you think "Pischna" would help me much to regain my former ability to play? If not, what would you advise me to do?

I’m fifty-six years old, live in the mountains sixty-five miles from the nearest railroad, all by myself with my husband, and I haven’t had lessons in thirty-five years. Do you think "Pischna" would help me a lot in getting back my old ability to play? If not, what would you recommend I do?

Refrain from all especially technical work. Since your love of music is strong enough to cause you to resume your playing you should take as much pleasure in it as possible and work technically only in the pieces you play—that is, in those places which offer you difficulties. Decide upon a comfortable fingering first, and practise the difficult places separately and slowly until you feel that you can venture to play them in their appropriate speed. Pg 162

Avoid all especially technical work. Since you love music enough to start playing again, you should enjoy it as much as possible and work on the technical aspects only in the pieces you play—that is, in the sections that challenge you. Choose a comfortable fingering first, and practice the tricky spots slowly and separately until you feel ready to play them at the right speed. Pg 162

First Learn to Play Simple Things Well

What pieces would you advise me to memorize after Rachmaninoff's Prelude in C-sharp minor and Chopin's A-flat Ballade? These pieces do not appeal to the majority of people, but I enjoy them.

What pieces would you suggest I memorize after Rachmaninoff's Prelude in C-sharp minor and Chopin's A-flat Ballade? These pieces don't appeal to most people, but I really enjoy them.

If such a work as Chopin's Ballade in A-flat does not "appeal to the majority"—as you say—the fault cannot lie in the composition, but must be sought in the interpretation. Why not try a few pieces of lesser complexity and play them so perfectly that they do appeal to the majority. Try Chopin's Nocturne, opus 27, No. 2; Schumann's Romanza, opus. 28, No. 2; or his "Traumerei," or some of the more pretentious "Songs Without Words" by Mendelssohn.

If a piece like Chopin's Ballade in A-flat doesn't "appeal to the majority"—as you say—the issue isn't with the composition, but rather in the interpretation. Why not select a few simpler pieces and play them so well that they do resonate with the majority? Consider Chopin's Nocturne, Opus 27, No. 2; Schumann's Romanza, Opus 28, No. 2; or his "Traumerei," or some of the more ambitious "Songs Without Words" by Mendelssohn.

About Starting on a Concert Career

I am twenty-four, have had four years' rigorous work in a conservatory and a partial college training. My technique is adequate for Brahms's Rhapsody in G minor and McDowell's Sonatas. I have good health and am determined not to grow self-satisfied. Is there a place on the concert stage—even if only as an accompanist—for a woman thus equipped? Pg 163

I’m twenty-four, have four years of intense training at a conservatory, and some college experience. My skills are good enough for Brahms’s Rhapsody in G minor and McDowell’s Sonatas. I’m in great health and committed to avoiding complacency. Is there a spot on the concert stage—even just as an accompanist—for a woman with this background? Pg 163


Any public career must begin by earning the good opinion of others. One's own opinion, however just, is never a criterion. My advice is that you speak to some of the prominent concert agents, whose names and addresses you find in every well-accredited music paper. Play for them. They are usually not connoisseurs by actual knowledge, but they have developed a fine instinct for that which is of use to them, and you are, of course, aware that we must be of use to others before we can be of use to ourselves. If the right "stuff" is in you you will make your way. People of ability always do. That there is room for women on the concert stage is proved by the great array of meritorious women pianists. Especially for accompanying women are in demand—that is, for good accompanying. But I would not start out with the idea of accompanying. It seems like going to a commercial school to study be to an "assistant" bookkeeper. Become a fine, all-round musician, a fine pianist, and see what the tide of affairs will bring Pg 164 you. The proper level for your ability is bound to disclose itself to you.

Any public career has to start by winning the respect of others. Your own opinion, no matter how justified, isn’t a reliable guide. My advice is to reach out to some of the well-known concert agents, whose names and addresses you can find in any reputable music magazine. Perform for them. They might not be experts in the traditional sense, but they’ve developed a keen sense for what’s beneficial to them, and you know that we must first be valuable to others before we can be valuable to ourselves. If you have the right talent, you’ll find your way. People with skills always do. The presence of many talented women pianists proves that there’s a place for women on the concert stage. There’s especially a demand for women to perform as accompanists—that is, for good accompaniment. However, I wouldn’t suggest starting with the intention of being an accompanist. That’s like going to a trade school to train to be an "assistant" bookkeeper. Aim to be an excellent, well-rounded musician and a great pianist, and see where your journey takes you. The right opportunities for your talents will reveal themselves in due time. Pg 164

Accompanist Usually Precedes Soloist at Entering

Should an accompanist precede or follow the soloist on the stage in a concert or recital, and should sex be considered in the matter?

Should an accompanist go on stage before or after the soloist in a concert or recital, and does gender play a role in this decision?

If the soloist be a man the accompanist should precede him on the stage in order to arrange his music, the height of his seat or whatever may be necessary, during which time the soloist salutes the audience. For these reasons it should be the same when the soloist is a woman, but as women are of the feminine persuasion it will, perhaps, look better if the accompanist yields precedence to her. Pg 165

If the soloist is a man, the accompanist should go on stage first to set up his music, the height of his seat, or anything else he needs, while the soloist greets the audience. For these reasons, the same should apply when the soloist is a woman, but since women are of the feminine persuasion, it might look better if the accompanist lets her go first. Pg 165

ALPHABETICAL INDEX OF

QUESTIONS

PAGE
About Starting On a Concert Career 162
Accenting a Mordent in a Sonata 70
Accompanist Usually Precedes Soloist at Entering 164
Action of a Beginner's Piano, The 87
Action of the Little Finger, The 17
Advantage of Legato over Staccato, The 22
Affected Movements at the Piano 126
"Afraid to Play Before People" 121
Age of the Student is Immaterial 139
Always Keep in Touch With Bach 81
Art of Accompanying a Soloist, The 118
Art of Playing With Feeling, The 124
As to one Composer—Excluding All Others 160
As to Playing Rubato 100
As to the Bach Fugues 88
Bach's Music Necessary to Good Technique 80
Bach's Preludes and Fugues 82
Beethoven Sonata with a Pastoral Character, The 84
Beginner in Bach Music, The 80
Best Physical Exercise for the Pianist, The 131
Best Way to Improve Sight-Reading, The 117
Best Way to Work Up a Quick Tempo, The 54
Better Not Give the Child "Modified Classics" 148
Biting the Finger-Nails Spoils the Touch 19
Broad-Tipped Fingers Not a Disadvantage 20
C-Scale Fingering for All Scales, The 28
Can Music be Studied in America? 148
Cantabile Passages 7
Charm of Chopin's Touch, The 86
Chopin's Barcarolle 88
Chopin's Work for a Popular Concert 88
"Colour" of Various Keys, The 137
Company that One Keeps in Music, The 133
Composition Must Fit the Player, The 130
Conditions Which Dictate Speed in Playing, The 53
Counting Out Loud 50
Difference Between Conception and Rubato, The 102
Difference Between "Finger Staccato" and Other Kinds, The 22
Difference Between Major and Minor Scales, The 109
Difference in Playing Trills, The 74
Different Conceptions May be Individually Correct 102
Disputed Chopin Reading, A 78
Do not Allow the Wrist to Get Stiff 10
Do not Injure the Hand by Stretching It 13
Do not Over-Use the Soft Pedal 44
Do not Raise the Piano-Stool too High 4
Do not Raise Wrist in Marking a Rest 99
Do not Stiffen the Hands in Playing Scales 9
Do not Use a Piano Extreme in "Action" 36
Double Sharp Misprinted for Double Flat 65
E Sharp and B Sharp and the Double Flat 64
Easiest Way to Memorize, The 113
Effect of Double Flats, The 65
Effect of Playing the Same Piece Often, The 122
Either Trust Your Teacher or Get a New One 146
Etudes for Advanced Players to Work At 94
Exercises for the Beginner to Practise 93
Fatiguing the Hand by Stretching 12
Few Sonatas of Beethoven, Well Played, Are Enough, A 85
Fingering the Chromatic Scale 28
Fingers Needed to Play a Mordent, The 28
Firm and Crisp Legato Touch, The 24
First Learn to Play Simple Things Well 162
Four Ways to Study a Piano Piece 52
Fourth and Fifth Fingers, The 16
Frequent Lessons and Shorter 147
General Rule About the Pedal, A 39
Genuine Piano Hand, The 130
Give Your Teacher a Fair Trial 145
Good Finger Exercises 93
Good Intermediate Books of Etudes 94
Greatest Composers as Pianists, The 91
Hearing a Piece Before Studying It 104
Height of the Piano Seat, The 5
Horseback Riding Stiffens the Fingers 132
How a Tie and a Slur Differ 63
How Are Syncopated Notes to be Played? 71
How Best to Play the Octaves 29
How Grace Notes Are Played 61
How Long an Accidental Affects a Note 64
How Much You Can Get from Music 157
How Organ Playing Affects the Pianist 26
How Tight to Keep the Piano's Action 37
How to Get Music Published 150
How to Hold the Thumb 16
How to Improve the Technique 4
How to Play Passages Marked "Rubato" 100
How to Use the Pedal 39
How Waltz, Menuet, Mazurka and Polonaise Differ 111
Importance of Studying With the Right Teacher, The 140
Incorrect Position of the Fingers, An 8
Individual Teacher or Conservatory? 142
In Order to Memorize Easily 115
In Playing a Sonata 75
"International" Piano Pitch, The 136
International Piano Pitch, The 136
Is the Piano the Hardest to Master? 127
"It is So Much Easier to Read Flats Than Sharps!" 157
Kind of Piano Upon Which to Practise, The 35
Kullak's "Method of Octaves" Still Good 34
Learning the Art of Accompanying 118
Learning to Accompany at Sight 117
Learning to Modulate 107
Let Your Ear Guide Your Pedalling 41
Loose Wrist, The 9
Masters Cannot be Studied In Order 90
Meaning and Use of "Motif," The 68
Meaning of Solfeggio, The 74
Meaning of "Toccata," The 111
Memorizing Quickly and Forgetting as Readily 115
Metronome Markings, The 57
Metronome Markings May Better be Ignored 59
Modern Piano Music 92
Mood and Tempo in the A Flat Impromptu 87
More Technique the More Practice, The 3
Morning is the Best Time to Practise 46
Morning Practice on the Piano, The 45
Music as a Profession or as an Avocation 156
Music Schools and Private Teachers 141
No Necessity to Watch the Fingers 19
Not Playing the Two Hands at Once 25
Nothing But the Best Will Do 141
Number of Lessons Depends on Progress, The 147
Old Problem of Duple Time against Triple, The 98
Omitting One Note in a Chord 89
Once More the "Soft" Pedal 44
One Lesson a Week 147
Only Kind of Practice Worth While, The 47
Order of Studying Beethoven's Sonatas 83
Organ Playing and the Piano Touch 26
Organizing a Musical Club 150
Perfect Rubato the Result of Momentary Impulse 101
Personal Element and the Metronome, The 58
Pianist Who Fails to Express Herself, The 123
Piano Study for Conductor and Composer 128
Play Chords With a Loose Arm 11
Playing Duple Time Against Triple 96
Playing from Memory is Indispensable 112
"Playing in Time" and "Playing in Rhythm" 151
Playing of Double Thirds, The 35
Playing of Slurred Notes, The 62
Playing On a Dumb Piano 38
Playing the "Melody in F" 79
Playing the "Spring Song" too Fast 77
Playing with Cold Hands 49
Point in Playing the "Moonlight Sonata," A 76
Position of Auxiliary Note in a Trill 72
Position of the Turn over a Note, The 71
Position of the Wrist, The 10
Practising Eight Hours Instead of Four 48
Practising the Two Parts Separately 52
Premature Fatigue in the Arms 33
Problem of Transposing at Sight, The 119
Proper Course for a Little Girl, The 146
Rapid Octaves 30
Real Meaning of Speed Terms, The 60
Relation of Harmony to Piano Playing, The 105
Rests Used under or over Notes 62
Results Count, Not the Methods, The 6
Rolled Chord Marked "Secco," A 70
Rubinstein or Liszt—Which is the Greater? 158
Rule for Selecting the Speed, A 60
Safe Way of Stretching the Small Hand, A 13
Sensible Scheme of Playing for Pleasure, A 161
Sex of the Piano Teacher, The 143
Should Piano Students Try to Compose? 108
Slurs and Accents Not Related 63
Small Notes under Large Ones 70
Some Pieces for a Girl of Fourteen 75
Speed and Smoothness in Trilling 73
Staffs are Independent of Each Other, The 66
Starting a Child's Musical Training 138
Stiff Wrists in Playing Octaves 33
Student Who Cannot Play Fast Music, The 151
Student Who Wants to Compose, The 108
Student with a Fondness for the Pedal, The 42
Study of Mendelssohn, The 85
Study of Operatic Transcriptions, The 91
Study of the Scales, The 51
Study of the Scales is very Important, The 50
Studying Counterpoint by One's Self 107
Take a Month's Rest Every Year 56
Taking Liberties With the Tempo 89
"Tenuto" Dash and Its Effect, The 69
Text-books on Harmony 106
There Are Dangers in Using a Metronome 59
There Is Only One Minor Scale 109
Tied Staccato Notes 69
Tilt of the Hand in Playing Scales, The 6
Time to Devote to Technical Exercises 47
To Gain Facility in Sight-Reading 117
To Keep Errors from Creeping in 116
To Play a Glissando Passage 29
To Prevent Sore Finger-tips After Playing 20
To Produce a Softer Tone 43
To Produce Good Legato 23
To Strengthen the Weak Finger, Use It 18
To Work up a Fast Tempo 53
Too Much "Method" 144
Trill Begins on the Melodic Note, A 72
Twenty-five Not Too Late to Begin 139
Two Hands Playing Difficult Rhythms, The 97
Universal System of Marking Fingering, The 27
Use of the Pedal for Colouring, The 39
Use Pedal With Caution In Playing Bach 41
Using the Two Pedals at Once 43
Value of Clementi's "Gradus" To-day, The 95
Value and Correct Practice of Phrasing, The 98
Value of Going to Concerts, The 153
Value of Heller's Studies, The 93
Watch Your Breathing 55
Weak Fingers of the Left Hand, The 18
Well-Tempered Piano Scale, The 137
What a Dot May Mean 77
What a Double Dot Means 62
What Does "Technique" Mean? 3
What Is the Best of Chopin? 86
What Is the Difference Between the Major and Minor Scales? 110
"What Is the Matter with My Scales?" 14
What the Leschetizky Method Is 144
What the Object of Study Should Be 135
What to Do with an Unemployed Hand 21
When an Accidental Is in Parentheses 66
When Playing Octaves 31
When Reading Over a New Piece 51
When the Fingers Seem Weak 18
When to Keep Away from the Piano 132
When to Play for People 120
When Tremolo Proves Unduly Fatiguing 11
When Two Fingers Have the Same Note 79
Where Outside Criticism Is Desirable 143
Where the Accent Should Be Placed 78
Which Fingers Demand Most Attention? 16
Which Should Come First—Conception or Technique? 103
Why Rag-time Is Injurious 134
Why So Many Different Keys? 105
Why the Pianist Should Study Harmony 104
Why the Piano Is So Popular 128
Why Two Names for the "Same" Key? 67
"Wonder Children" as Pianists 152
Wrist Staccato at a High Tempo 21
Wrist Stroke In Long Octave Passages 32

INDEX

A flat, key of, 67.
Impromptu in, 78, 87.
Chopin's Ballade in, 162.

A sharp, key of, 67.
difference between, and B flat, 137.

Accent, where the, should be placed, 78.

Accenting a mordent, 70.

Accents, slurs and, not related, 63.

Accidental, how long an, affects a note, 64.
when an, is in parentheses, 66.

Accompaniment, 118.

Accompaniments, in left-hand waltz, 17.

Accompanist, 118, 119, 164.

Accompanying, at sight, 117.
a soloist, 118.
the art of, 118.

Action, of the wrist, 9.
of the arm, 11.
of the little finger, 17.
a piano extreme in, 36.
how tight to keep the piano's, 37.
of a beginner's piano, 37.
a too heavy, 38.
too light an, 38.

Adagio, 60.

Advantage, of legato over staccato, 22.
of universal fingering, 27.

Affected movements at the piano, 126.

Age, and physical development of the beginner, 138, 139.

Age of the student, immaterial, 139.

Aid, books that, the student working alone, 155.

Allegretto grazioso, 77.

Allegro, 60.

America, can music be studied in, 148.

"American" fingering, 27.

Andante, 60.

Appassionata, the last movement of the, 76.

Appoggiatura, 72.

Arm, action of the, 11.
play chords with a loose, 11.

Arms, premature fatigue in the, 33.

Arpeggio, 3, 9.

Art, of accompanying, the, 118.
the canons of, 125.

Attention, which fingers demand most, 16.

Auber, 136.

Auxiliary, position of, note in a trill, 72.

Average, speed, 59.
tempo, 60.

Avocation, music as a profession or as an, 156.


B flat minor, Chopin's Prelude in, 95.

B sharp, 64, 65.

Bach, use pedal with caution in playing, 41.
the beginner in, music, 80.
in touch with, 81.

Bach, Philipp Emanuel, 88.
Pg 176
Bach's, music, 80, 81.
preludes, 67, 82.
fugues, 67, 82, 83.

Bad music, 133.

Baermann, Carl, 94.

Ballade, Chopin's, in A flat, 102.

Baltzell, "History of Music," by, 150.

Barcarolle, Chopin's, 88.

Beethoven, the sonatas of, 83, 85.

Beethoven's Sonatina, opus 49, 59.
Fifth Symphony, 69.
Sonata Pathètique, 70.
"Moonlight Sonata," 76.
sonatas, 83.
order of studying, sonatas, 83.
Sonata, opus 28, 84.
style, 85.
first and last sonatas, 90.

Beginner's, the action of a, piano, 37.

Bendel's "Zephyr," 53.

Berceuse, Chopin's, opus 57, 86.

Berens, 95, 143.

Berlin, 118.

Berlioz, 91, 136.

Best, how to play the octaves, 29.
morning is the, time to practise, 46.
way to work up a quick tempo, 54.
what is the, of Chopin, 86.
the, book of instruction for a beginner, 93.
the, way to improve sight-reading, 117.
the, piano hand, 130.
the, physical exercise for the pianist, 131.
nothing but the, will do, 141.

Biting the finger-nails, 19.

Blumenstuck, Schumann's, 79.

"Blurring," 23.

Body, general position of the, 4.

Books, of Etudes, 93, 94.
that aid the student working alone, 155.

Brahms, 162.

Breathing, 55.

Broad-tipped fingers, 20.

Bulow, 17.

Büssler, 106.


C flat, 67.

C sharp, key of, 67.

C sharp major, Bach's fugue in, 83.

C sharp minor movement, the, 58.

Cantabile passages, 7.

Cantata, 112.

Chaminade, Toccata by, 111.

Chaminade's "Air de Ballet," No. 1, 70.

Chopin, Polonaise, opus 53, 74.
a disputed, reading, 78.
Life of, 86.
the best of, 86.
Etude by, 94.
Etudes in C minor, 95.

Chopin's works, 23, 79.
Prelude, No. 15, 58.
Valse, opus 42, 61.
Polonaise, opus 58, 74.
Polonaise, opus 26, No. 1, 77.
Nocturne in F sharp, 78.
Impromptu in A flat, opus 29, 78, 87.
charm of, touch, 86.
Chants Polonais, 88.
Fantasy Impromptu, 88, 97.
Barcarolle, 88.
Nocturne, opus 27, No. 2, 88, 162.
Pg 177
Chopin's works for a popular concert, 88.
Ballade in A flat, 162.

Chord, rolled, marked "secco," 70.
in the Waltz in E minor, 89.

Chords, play, with a loose arm, 11.

Chromatic,
the, scale 28.
thirds, 35.
accidental, signs, 66, 67.

Classics, "modified," 148.

Clementi, 81.

Clementi's "Gradus ad Parnassum," 95.
Sonatina, opus 37, 96.

"Colour," of various keys, 137.

Colouring, 39, 44, 137.

Composer, piano-study for, 128.
as to one, 160.

Composers, the greatest, as pianists, 91.

Composition, 108, 130.

Conception, difference between, and rubato, 102.

Conceptions, different, 102.

Concert, Chopin's works for a popular, 88.
etudes, 94.
work, 156.
career, 162.

Concerto, the Grieg, 35.

Concerts, the value of going to, 153.

Conservatory, individual teacher or, 142.

Conductor, piano-study for, 128.

Correct practice of phrasing, 98.

Counterpoint, studying, 107, 142.

Cramer Etudes, the, 17, 45.

C-scale fingering, 28.

Counterpoint, studying, by one's self, 107.

Counting, 50.

Course, proper, for a little girl, 146.

Criticism, where outside, is desirable, 143.

Curved fingers, 6, 7.

Czerny, 45, 81.


D flat, key of, 67.
arrangement of Bach's Fugues, 83.

Damper pedal, the, 43.

Dance, music, 134.
Liszt's, of the Gnomes, 58.

Dangers in using a metronome, 59.

Dash, "tenuto," and its effect, 69.

Diatonic, thirds, 35.
sequel, 73.

Different, conceptions, 102.
rhythms, 97.
keys, 105.

Difference, between "finger staccato" and other kinds, 22.
in playing trills, 74.
between conception and rubato, 102.
between major and minor scales, 109.

Difficulty of playing repetition notes, 34.

Doppio movement, in Chopin's Nocturne in F sharp, 78.

Dot, double, 62.
what a, may mean, 77.

Double notes, 35.
thirds, 35.
dot, 62.
flat, 64, 65.
flats, 65.
sharp, 65.
Pg 178
Dumb piano, playing on a, 38.

Duple time, 96, 98.


E minor, Waltz in, 89.

E sharp, 64.

Ear, let your, guide your pedalling, 41.

Easiest way to memorize, 113.

Edition, Peters's, of Chopin, 79.

Edition, Steingräber, of Beethoven, 84.

Education, general musical, 141.

Element, personal, and the metronome, 58.

"English" fingering, 27.

Erlking, Liszt arrangement of the, 32.

Errors, to keep, from creeping in, 116.

Ethical, 135.

Etudes, Cramer, 17, 45.
octave, 30.
for advanced players, 94.
good intermediate books of, 94.
by Ruthardt, 94.
twelve, for technique and expression, 94.
concert, 94.
by Baermann, 94.
of Chopin, 95.
by Kessler, 95.
by Berens, 95, 143.
by Heller, 143.
Sternberg's, 155.

Example, force of, 104.

Exercise, best physical, 131.

Exercises, stretching, 12, 13.
technical, 47.
for the beginner, 93.
good finger, 93.


F, Melody in, 79.

F minor, Chopin's Ballades in, 86.

F sharp, key of, 67.
Chopin's Nocturne in, 78.

Fantastic Fairy Tales, 92.

Fantasy Impromptu, Chopin's, 88, 97.

Fatigue, premature, in the arms, 33.

Faulty touch, 8, 43.

Fifth Symphony, Beethoven's, 69.

Finger, the middle, 16.
technique, 16.
the little, 17.
the weak, 18.
touch, 19.
staccato, 22.
exercises, 93.

Fingering, English, 27.
universal, 27.
American, 27.
the chromatic scale, 28.
C-scale, 28.

Finger-nails, biting the, 19.

Fingers, position of, 6.
the other, 16.
fourth and fifth, 16.
weak, 18.
broad-tipped, 20.
needed to play a mordent, 28.

Finger-stroke, high, 7, 23, 24.

Finger-tips, sore, 20.
"wiping" the keys with the, 35.

Firm legato touch, 24.

Flat, double, 65.

Flats, double, 65.

Fugue, definition of a, 82.

Fugues, Bach's, 82.


G flat, key of, 67.

G minor,
Chopin's Ballade in, 86.
Brahms's Rhapsody in, 162.
Pg 179 Gavotte in A, the, 44.

General, technique, 3.
rule about the pedal, 39.
musical education, 141.

Glissando, the, 29.
to play a, passage, 29.

Gluck-Brahms, 44.

Godowsky, transcriptions by, 23.

Godowsky's pupils, 149.

Going to concerts, value of, 153.

Grace notes, 61.

"Gradus ad Parnassum," Clementi's, 95.

Grieg Concerto, the, 35.


Halévy, 136.

Hand, position of, 6.
stretching the, 12.
small, 13.
unemployed, the, 21.
genuine piano, 130.

Hands, two at once, 25.
playing with cold, 49.

Harmonic, clarity, 41.
turns, 105.

Harmony, study of, 104.
relation of, to piano-playing, 105.
textbooks on, 106.

Haydn, 75.

Heller, etudes by, 143.

Heller's studies,value of, 93.
opus 154, 94.

"History of Music," 150.


Importance of the right teacher, 140.

Impromptu, Chopin's, in A flat, 78.
Chopin's Fantasy, opus 66, 88, 97.

Instrument, the, 35.

Intermediate, good, books of etudes, 94.

International piano pitch, 136.

International pitch, 136.


Key, two names for the same, 67.

Keys, why so many different, 105.
"colour" of various, 137.

Kuhlau Sonatinas, 75.

Kullak's, Octave School, 31.
"Method of Octaves," 34.


Learning, to modulate, 107.
to accompany at sight, 117.
the art of accompanying, 118.

Legato, 22, 23.
advantage of, 22.
touch, 24.
meaning of, 24.

Leschetizky method, the, 144.

Lessons, teachers, and methods, 140.
number of, depends on progress, 147.
frequent, and shorter, 147.

Liadow, "Music Box" by, 92.

"Life of Chopin," the, 86.

"Limping," 25.

Liszt, 130, 158.

Liszt's, Dance of the Gnomes, 58.
transcription of Chants Polonais, 88.

Little finger, action of the, 17.

Loud counting, 50.


MacDowell, Sonatas, 162.

Major, difference between, and minor scales, 109, 110.

Marking a rest, in, 99.

Marks and Nomenclature, 57.

Mason's "Touch and Technique", 155.
Pg 180

A flat, key of, 67.
Impromptu in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Chopin's Ballade in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

A sharp, key of, 67.
the difference between A and B flat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Accent, where the, should be placed, 78.

Accenting a mordent, 70.

Accents, slurs, and, not related, 63.

Accidental, how long an, affects a note, 64.
when an is in parentheses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Accompaniment, 118.

Accompaniments, in left-hand waltz, 17.

Accompanist, 118, 119, 164.

Accompanying, at sight, 117.
a solo artist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the art of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Action, of the wrist, 9.
of the arm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of the pinky, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a piano extreme in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
how tight to keep the piano’s __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of a beginner's piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a bit too heavy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
too light a, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Adagio, 60.

Advantage, of legato over staccato, 22.
of universal fingering, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Affected movements at the piano, 126.

Age, and physical development of the beginner, 138, 139.

Age of the student, immaterial, 139.

Aid, books that help the student working alone, 155.

Allegretto grazioso, 77.

Allegro, 60.

America, can music be studied in, 148.

"American" fingering, 27.

Andante, 60.

Appassionata, the last movement of the, 76.

Appoggiatura, 72.

Arm, action of the, 11.
play chords with a loose, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Arms, premature fatigue in the, 33.

Arpeggio, 3, 9.

Art, of accompanying, the, 118.
the rules of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Attention, which fingers demand most, 16.

Auber, 136.

Auxiliary, position of, note in a trill, 72.

Average, speed, 59.
tempo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Avocation, music as a profession or as an, 156.


B flat minor, Chopin's Prelude in, 95.

B sharp, 64, 65.

Bach, use pedal with caution in playing, 41.
the novice in music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stay connected with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bach, Philipp Emanuel, 88.
Pg 176
Bach's music, 80, 81.
preludes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
fugues, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

Bad music, 133.

Baermann, Carl, 94.

Ballade, Chopin's, in A flat, 102.

Baltzell, "History of Music," by, 150.

Barcarolle, Chopin's, 88.

Beethoven, the sonatas of, 83, 85.

Beethoven's Sonatina, opus 49, 59.
Fifth Symphony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sonata Pathetique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Moonlight Sonata," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sonatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
study order, sonatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sonata, Op. 28, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
style, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
first and last sonatas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Beginner's, the action of a, piano, 37.

Bendel's "Zephyr," 53.

Berceuse, Chopin's, opus 57, 86.

Berens, 95, 143.

Berlin, 118.

Berlioz, 91, 136.

Best, how to play the octaves, 29.
Morning is the best time to practice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
way to quickly get the tempo going, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
what is the work of Chopin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the beginner's guide, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The best way to improve sight-reading is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the piano hand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the best workout for pianists, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Only the best will do, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Biting the finger-nails, 19.

Blumenstuck, Schumann's, 79.

"Blurring," 23.

Body, general position of the, 4.

Books, of Etudes, 93, 94.
that help the student studying alone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Brahms, 162.

Breathing, 55.

Broad-tipped fingers, 20.

Bulow, 17.

Büssler, 106.


C flat, 67.

C sharp, key of, 67.

C sharp major, Bach's fugue in, 83.

C sharp minor movement, the, 58.

Cantabile passages, 7.

Cantata, 112.

Chaminade, Toccata by, 111.

Chaminade's "Air de Ballet," No. 1, 70.

Chopin, Polonaise, opus 53, 74.
a disputed reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Life of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the best of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Etude by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Etudes in C minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chopin's works, 23, 79.
Prelude, No. 15, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Waltz, opus 42, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Polonaise, Op. 58, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Polonaise, Op. 26, No. 1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nocturne in F# __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Impromptu in A flat, Op. 29, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
charm of, touch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Chants Polish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Fantasy Impromptu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Barcarolle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Nocturne, Op. 27, No. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Pg 177
Chopin's works for a popular concert, 88.
Ballade in A flat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chord, rolled, marked "secco," 70.
In the Waltz in E minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chords, play, with a loose arm, 11.

Chromatic,
the scale __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
thirds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
accidental signs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Classics, "modified," 148.

Clementi, 81.

Clementi's "Gradus ad Parnassum," 95.
Sonatina, Op. 37, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Colour," of various keys, 137.

Colouring, 39, 44, 137.

Composer, piano-study for, 128.
as for one, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Composers, the greatest, as pianists, 91.

Composition, 108, 130.

Conception, difference between, and rubato, 102.

Conceptions, different, 102.

Concert, Chopin's works for a popular, 88.
studies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
career, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Concerto, the Grieg, 35.

Concerts, the value of going to, 153.

Conservatory, individual teacher or, 142.

Conductor, piano-study for, 128.

Correct practice of phrasing, 98.

Counterpoint, studying, 107, 142.

Cramer Etudes, the, 17, 45.

C-scale fingering, 28.

Counterpoint, studying, by one's self, 107.

Counting, 50.

Course, proper, for a little girl, 146.

Criticism, where outside, is desirable, 143.

Curved fingers, 6, 7.

Czerny, 45, 81.


D flat, key of, 67.
arrangement of Bach's Fugues, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Damper pedal, the, 43.

Dance, music, 134.
Liszt's, of the Gnomes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dangers in using a metronome, 59.

Dash, "tenuto," and its effect, 69.

Diatonic, thirds, 35.
sequel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Different, conceptions, 102.
rhythms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
keys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Difference, between "finger staccato" and other kinds, 22.
in playing trills, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
between conception and rubato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
between major and minor scales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Difficulty of playing repetition notes, 34.

Doppio movement, in Chopin's Nocturne in F sharp, 78.

Dot, double, 62.
what a, may mean, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Double notes, 35.
thirds, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
flat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
apartments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sharp, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pg 178
Dumb piano, playing on a, 38.

Duple time, 96, 98.


E minor, Waltz in, 89.

E sharp, 64.

Ear, let your, guide your pedalling, 41.

Easiest way to memorize, 113.

Edition, Peters's, of Chopin, 79.

Edition, Steingräber, of Beethoven, 84.

Education, general musical, 141.

Element, personal, and the metronome, 58.

"English" fingering, 27.

Erlking, Liszt arrangement of the, 32.

Errors, to keep, from creeping in, 116.

Ethical, 135.

Etudes, Cramer, 17, 45.
octave, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
for experienced players, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
good intermediate books of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by Ruthardt, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
twelve, for technique and expression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
concert, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by Baermann, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of Chopin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by Kessler, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
by Berens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
by Heller, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Sternberg's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Example, force of, 104.

Exercise, best physical, 131.

Exercises, stretching, 12, 13.
tech, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
for beginners, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
good finger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


F, Melody in, 79.

F minor, Chopin's Ballades in, 86.

F sharp, key of, 67.
Chopin's Nocturne in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Fantastic Fairy Tales, 92.

Fantasy Impromptu, Chopin's, 88, 97.

Fatigue, premature, in the arms, 33.

Faulty touch, 8, 43.

Fifth Symphony, Beethoven's, 69.

Finger, the middle, 16.
technique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the small, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the vulnerable, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tap, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
staccato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
workouts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Fingering, English, 27.
universal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
American, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the color scale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
C-scale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Finger-nails, biting the, 19.

Fingers, position of, 6.
the other, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
fourth and fifth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
weak, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
broad-tipped, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
needed to play a trill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Finger-stroke, high, 7, 23, 24.

Finger-tips, sore, 20.
"cleaning" the keys with the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Firm legato touch, 24.

Flat, double, 65.

Flats, double, 65.

Fugue, definition of a, 82.

Fugues, Bach's, 82.


G flat, key of, 67.

G minor,
Chopin's Ballade in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Brahms's Rhapsody in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pg 179 GAVOTTE in A, the, 44.

General, technique, 3.
rule about the pedal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
music education, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Glissando, the, 29.
to play a passage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Gluck-Brahms, 44.

Godowsky, transcriptions by, 23.

Godowsky's pupils, 149.

Going to concerts, value of, 153.

Grace notes, 61.

"Gradus ad Parnassum," Clementi's, 95.

Grieg Concerto, the, 35.


Halévy, 136.

Hand, position of, 6.
stretching the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
small, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
unemployed, the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
real piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Hands, two at once, 25.
playing with cold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Harmonic, clarity, 41.
turns, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Harmony, study of, 104.
relation to piano-playing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
textbooks on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Haydn, 75.

Heller, etudes by, 143.

Heller's studies,value of, 93.
opus 154, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"History of Music," 150.


Importance of the right teacher, 140.

Impromptu, Chopin's, in A flat, 78.
Chopin's Fantasy, Op. 66, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Instrument, the, 35.

Intermediate, good, books of etudes, 94.

International piano pitch, 136.

International pitch, 136.


Key, two names for the same, 67.

Keys, why so many different, 105.
"color" of various, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Kuhlau Sonatinas, 75.

Kullak's, Octave School, 31.
"Octave Method," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Learning, to modulate, 107.
to accompany on sight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the art of accompaniment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Legato, 22, 23.
advantage of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
touch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
meaning of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Leschetizky method, the, 144.

Lessons, teachers, and methods, 140.
number of, depends on progress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
frequent and shorter __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Liadow, "Music Box" by, 92.

"Life of Chopin," the, 86.

"Limping," 25.

Liszt, 130, 158.

Liszt's, Dance of the Gnomes, 58.
transcription of Polish Chants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Little finger, action of the, 17.

Loud counting, 50.


MacDowell, Sonatas, 162.

Major, difference between, and minor scales, 109, 110.

Marking a rest, in, 99.

Marks and Nomenclature, 57.

Mason's "Touch and Technique", 155.
Pg 180

Masters cannot be studied in order, 90.

Mazurka, 111.

Mazurkas, Chopin's, 86.

Melody in F, the, 79.

Memorize, easiest way to, 113.
in order to, easily, 115.

Memory, playing from, 112.
the, 112.

Mendelssohn, the study of, 85.

Mendelssohn's "Spring Song," 77.

Menuet, 111.

Method, too much, 144.
Leschetizky, 144.

Methods, teachers, lessons and, 140.

Metronome, markings, 57, 59.
personal element and the, 58.
dangers in using a, 59.

Meyerbeer, 136.

Minor, difference between major and, scales, 109.
only one, scale, 109.

Miscellaneous questions, 150.

"Modified Classics," 148.

Modulate, learning to, 107.

Mood and tempo in the A flat Impromptu, 87.

"Moonlight Sonata," the, 76.

Mordent, fingers needed to play a, 28.
accenting a, in a sonata, 70.

Morning practice on the piano, 45.

Moscheles, Etudes by, 94.

Motif, meaning and use of, 68.

"Moto perpetuo," 112.

Mozart, 46, 75.

Mozart's art, 160.

Music, the beginner in Bach, 80.
modern piano, 92.
bad, 133.
the company that one keeps in, 133.
can, be studied in America, 148.
how to get, published, 150.
as a profession, 156.
how much you can get from, 157.

"Music Box," the, 92.

Music schools and private teachers, 141.


Nocturne, Chopin's, in F sharp, 78.
opus 27, No. 2, 88, 162.

Nocturnes, Chopin's, 86.

Nomenclature, marks and, 57.

Note, auxiliary, 72.
when two fingers have the same, 79.

Notes repetition, 34.
double, 35.
slurred, 62.
tied staccato, 69.
small, under large ones, 70.
syncopated, 71.


Object of study, 135.

Octave, chords, 11.
Kullak's, School, 31.
in extended, playing, 32.
passages, 32.

Octaves, 29.
rapid, 30.
when playing, 31.
wrist, 31, 32.
arm, 31.
stiff wrists in playing, 33.

Operatic transcriptions, 91.

Order of studying Beethoven's Sonatas, 83.

Other fingers, the, 16.
Pg 181

Masters can't be studied in a specific order, 90.

Mazurka, 111.

Mazurkas, Chopin's, 86.

Melody in F, the, 79.

The easiest way to memorize, 113.
to, easily, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Memory, playing from, 112.
the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Mendelssohn, the study of, 85.

Mendelssohn's "Spring Song," 77.

Menuet, 111.

Method, too much, 144.
Leschetizky, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Methods, teachers, lessons and, 140.

Metronome, markings, 57, 59.
personal element and the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
dangers of using a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Meyerbeer, 136.

Minor, difference between major and, scales, 109.
only one, scale, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Miscellaneous questions, 150.

"Modified Classics," 148.

Learning to modulate, 107.

Mood and tempo in the A flat Impromptu, 87.

"Moonlight Sonata," the, 76.

Mordent, fingers needed to play a, 28.
accenting a in a sonata, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Morning practice on the piano, 45.

Moscheles, Etudes by, 94.

Meaning and use of motif, 68.

"Moto perpetuo," 112.

Mozart, 46, 75.

Mozart's art, 160.

The beginner in Bach, 80.
modern piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
bad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the company you keep in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
can be studied in America, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
how to get published, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
as a career, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
how much you can get from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Music Box," the, 92.

Music schools and private teachers, 141.


Chopin's Nocturne in F sharp, 78.
opus 27, No. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Chopin's Nocturnes, 86.

Nomenclature, marks and, 57.

Auxiliary note, 72.
when two fingers have the same __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Repetition of notes, 34.
double, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
slurred, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
tied staccato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
small, under large ones, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
syncopated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Object of study, 135.

Chords and octave, 11.
Kullak's School, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in extended play, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
passages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Octaves, 29.
rapid, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
when gaming, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
wrist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
arm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stiff wrists while gaming, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Operatic transcriptions, 91.

Order of studying Beethoven's Sonatas, 83.

The other fingers, 16.
Pg 181

Organ, touch, 26.
playing, 26.


Pachulski, 92.

Pedal, a general rule about the, 39.
how to use the, 39.
use of the, for colouring, 39.
use, with caution in playing Bach, 41.
the "soft," 43, 44.
a constant use of the soft, 45.

Pedalling, let your ear guide your, 41.

Pedals, the, 39.
using the two, at once, 43.

"Perpetuum Mobile," Weber's, 112.

Peters's Edition, 79, 82.

Phrasing, value and correct practice of, 98.

Physical exercise, best, for the pianist, 131.

Pianists, the greatest composers as, 91.
"wonder-children" as, 152.

Pianissimo touch, the, 44.

Piano, height of the, seat, 5.
touch, 26.
kind of, upon which to practise, 35.
extreme in action, 36.
action of a beginner's, 37.
playing on a dumb, 38.
affected movements at the, 126.
about the, per se, 127.
genuine, hand, 130.
when to keep away from the, 132.

"Piano Playing," 35.

"Pischna," exercises of, 93, 161.

Pitch, international, 136.

Pitch and kindred matters, 136.
international piano, 136.

Play for people, when to, 120.

Playing for pleasure, 161.

Polonaise, Chopin, opus 53, 74.
Chopin, opus 26, No. 1, 77.

Polonaises, Chopin's, 86.

Polyrhythms, 96.

Popular concert, Chopin's works for a, 88.

Position, of the body, 4.
of the hand, 6.
of the fingers, 6, 8.
of the wrist, 10.
of the thumb, 16.
of the turn over a note, 71.
of auxiliary note in a trill, 72.

Practice, morning, on the piano, 45.
the only kind of, worth while, 47.
of phrasing, 98.
of constructing, 108.

Practise, kind of a piano upon which to, 35.
exercises for the beginner to, 93.

Practising, eight hours instead of four, 48.
the two parts separately, 52.

Precision, 25.

Prelude, the B flat minor, 95.
in C sharp minor, 162

Preludes, Bach's, 82.
Chopin's, 86.

Private teachers, 141.

Profession, music as a, 156.


Rachmaninoff's Prelude in C sharp minor, 162.

Rag-time, why, is injurious, 134.
Pg 182

Organ, touch, 26.
gaming, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Pachulski, 92.

Pedal, a general rule about the, 39.
how to use the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
use of the, for coloring, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Be cautious when playing Bach, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the "soft," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
a regular use of the soft, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Pedaling, let your ear guide your, 41.

Pedals, the, 39.
using both at the same time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Perpetuum Mobile," Weber's, 112.

Peters's Edition, 79, 82.

Phrasing, value and correct practice of, 98.

Physical exercise, best, for the pianist, 131.

Pianists, the greatest composers as, 91.
"wonder-kids" as, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Pianissimo touch, the, 44.

Piano, height of the, seat, 5.
touch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
sort of, on which to practice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
extreme in action, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
beginner's action, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
playing on a dumb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
affected movements at the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
about the, per se, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
genuine, hand-made, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
when to stay away from the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Piano Playing," 35.

"Pischna," exercises of, 93, 161.

Pitch, international, 136.

Pitch and kindred matters, 136.
international piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Play for people, when to, 120.

Playing for pleasure, 161.

Polonaise, Chopin, opus 53, 74.
Chopin, Op. 26, No. 1, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Polonaises, Chopin's, 86.

Polyrhythms, 96.

Popular concert, Chopin's works for a, 88.

Position, of the body, 4.
of the hand, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of the fingers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
of the wrist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of the thumb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of the turn over a note, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of additional interest in a trill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Practice, morning, on the piano, 45.
the only kind of worthwhile __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of phrasing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of building, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Practice, kind of a piano upon which to, 35.
exercises for beginners to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Practicing, eight hours instead of four, 48.
the two parts individually, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Precision, 25.

Prelude, the B flat minor, 95.
in C# minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Preludes, Bach's, 82.
Chopin's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Private teachers, 141.

Profession, music as a, 156.


Rachmaninoff's Prelude in C sharp minor, 162.

Rag-time, why, is injurious, 134.
Pg 182

Repetition, technique, 34.
notes, 34.

Rests used under or over notes, 62.

Rhapsody, Brahms's, in G minor, 162.

Rhythm, accents relate to, 62.
playing in, 151.

Richter, E. F., 106.

Romanza, Schumann's, 162.

Rossini, 136.

Rubato, as to playing, 100.
passages marked, 100.
difference between conception and, 102.

Rubinstein, 158.

Rubinstein's "Melody in F," 79.

Russian piano music, 53.

Ruthardt, "Etudes" by, 94.


Scale, fingering the chromatic, 28.
only one minor, 109.
the well-tempered piano, 137.

Scale playing, in, 16.

Scales, tilt of the hand in playing the, 6.
the practising of, 14, 51.
the study of the, 50, 51.

Scherzo, Chopin's, opus 31, 88.

Schubert-Liszt's "Auf dem Wasser zu singern," 53.

Schumann's "Blumenstuck," 79.
Romanza, opus 28, No. 2, 162.
"Traumerei," 162.

"Secco," a rolled chord marked, 70.

Seeling, Hans, 94.

Sex of the teacher, 143.

Sight-reading, 117.

Slur, how a tie and a, differ, 63.

Slurred notes, the playing of, 62.

Slurs, 63.

Smith's Octave Studies, 143.

Solfeggio, meaning of, 74.

Soloist, 118, 164.

Sonata, accenting a mordent in a, 70.
in playing a, 75.
Moonlight, 76.
Beethoven, with a pastoral character, 84.
meaning of, 112.

Sonatina, Beethoven's, 59.

Sonatas of Beethoven, the, 83, 85.

"Songs without Words," Mendelssohn's, 86, 162.

Speed, gradual increase of, 54.
average, 59.
meaning of, terms, 60.
rule for selecting the, 60.
and smoothness in trilling, 73.

"Spring Song," the, 77.

Staccato, wrist, at a high tempo, 21.
finger, 22.
arm, 22.

Staffs, the, 66.

Starting, about, on a concert career, 162.

Steingräber Edition of Beethoven's Sonatas, 84.

Sternberg's Etudes, opus 66, 155.

Stretching, 12, 13.

Student, age of, immaterial, 139.
books that aid the, working alone, 155.

Students, piano, 108.

Studies, Heller's, 93.

Study, object of, 135.
Pg 183

Repetition, technique, 34.
notes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Rests used under or over notes, 62.

Rhapsody, Brahms's, in G minor, 162.

Rhythm, accents relate to, 62.
playing in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Richter, E. F., 106.

Romanza, Schumann's, 162.

Rossini, 136.

Rubato, as to playing, 100.
passages marked, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
difference between conception and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Rubinstein, 158.

Rubinstein's "Melody in F," 79.

Russian piano music, 53.

Ruthardt, "Etudes" by, 94.


Scale, fingering the chromatic, 28.
only one minor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
the tuned piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Scale playing, in, 16.

Scales, tilt of the hand in playing the, 6.
the practice of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
the study of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Scherzo, Chopin's, opus 31, 88.

Schubert-Liszt's "Auf dem Wasser zu singen," 53.

Schumann's "Blumenstück," 79.
Romanza, Op. 28, No. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Dreaming," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Secco," a rolled chord marked, 70.

Seeling, Hans, 94.

Sex of the teacher, 143.

Sight-reading, 117.

Slur, how a tie and a, differ, 63.

Slurred notes, the playing of, 62.

Slurs, 63.

Smith's Octave Studies, 143.

Solfeggio, meaning of, 74.

Soloist, 118, 164.

Sonata, accenting a mordent in a, 70.
in playing a, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Moonlight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Beethoven, with a rural vibe, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
meaning of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Sonatina, Beethoven's, 59.

Sonatas of Beethoven, the, 83, 85.

"Songs without Words," Mendelssohn's, 86, 162.

Speed, gradual increase of, 54.
average, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
meaning of terms, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rule for selecting the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
and smoothness in trilling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Spring Song," the, 77.

Staccato, wrist, at a high tempo, 21.
finger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
arm, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Staffs, the, 66.

Starting, about, on a concert career, 162.

Steingräber Edition of Beethoven's Sonatas, 84.

Sternberg's Etudes, opus 66, 155.

Stretching, 12, 13.

Student, age of, immaterial, 139.
books that help with working alone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Students, piano, 108.

Studies, Heller's, 93.

Study, object of, 135.
Pg 183

Studying, importance of, with the right teacher, 140.

Syncopated notes, 71.

System, universal, of fingering, 27.


Teachers, lessons, and methods, 140.

Technical, exercises, 47.
work, 18, 45, 46.
studies, 46.
results, 48.

Technique, a generic term, 3.
how to improve the, 4.
a precise finger, 16.
of the fingers, 22.
repetition, 34.
a "musical," 38.

Tempo, wrist staccato at a high, 21.
to work up a fast, 53, 54.
average, 60.
in the A flat Impromptu, 87.
taking liberties with the, 89.
rubato, 100, 101.

"Tenuto" dash, the, 69.

Textbooks on harmony, 106.

Thalberg, 91, 92.

Theory, 104.

Thirds, double, 35.
diatonic, 35.
chromatic, 35.

Thomas, Ambroise, 136.

Thumb, the, 14.
how to hold the, 16.

Tie, a, 63.

Time, duple, against triple, 96, 98.
playing in, 151.

Toccata, meaning of, 111.

Touch, faulty, 8, 43.
finger, 19, 50.
biting the finger-nails spoils the, 19.
legato, 24, 63.
crisp legato, 24.
piano, 26.
organ, 26.
repetition, 34.
charm of Chopin's, 86.
and Technique, 155.

Training, a child's musical, 138.

Transcriptions, study of operatic, 91.

Transposing at sight, 119.

Tremolo, 11.

Trill, position of auxiliary note in a, 72.

Trills, on the melodic note, 72.
extended, 72.
difference in playing, 74.

Triple time, 96, 98.

"Twelve Etudes for Technique and Expression," 94.


Universal system of marking fingering, 27.


Valse, Chopin's, opus 42, 61.
opus 64, No. 2, 88.


Waltz, a chord in the, in E minor, 89.

Waltzes, Chopin's, 86.

Weak fingers, 18.

Weber's "Storm," 41.
pianos of, time, 41.
"Perpetuum  Mobile," 112.

"Wonder-children" as pianists, 152.

Wrist, action of the, 9.
the loose, 9.
position of the, 10.
stiffness in the, 10.
octaves, 31, 32.
stroke in long octave passages, 32.

Studying, its importance, with the right teacher, 140.

Syncopated notes, 71.

A universal fingering system, 27.


Teachers, lessons, and methods, 140.

Technical exercises, 47.
work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.
studies, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
results, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Technique, a general term, 3.
how to make it better, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a precise fingering, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
of the fingers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
repetition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
a "musical," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tempo, wrist staccato at a high 21.
to quickly create a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
average, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
in the A flat Impromptu, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
taking liberties with the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
rubato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

"Tenuto" dash, the 69.

Textbooks on harmony, 106.

Thalberg, 91, 92.

Theory, 104.

Thirds, double, 35.
diatonic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
chromatic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Thomas, Ambroise, 136.

Thumb, the 14.
how to hold the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Tie, a 63.

Time, duple, against triple, 96, 98.
playing in, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Toccata, meaning of, 111.

Touch, faulty, 8, 43.
finger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
biting nails spoils the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
legato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
crisp legato, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
piano, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
organ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
repetition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
charm of Chopin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
and Technique, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Training, a child's musical 138.

Transcriptions, study of operatic 91.

Transposing at sight, 119.

Tremolo, 11.

Trill, position of the auxiliary note in a 72.

Trills, on the melodic note, 72.
extended, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
difference in playing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Triple time, 96, 98.

"Twelve Etudes for Technique and Expression," 94.


Universal system for marking fingering, 27.


Valse, Chopin's, opus 42, 61.
opus 64, No. 2, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Waltz, a chord in the, in E minor, 89.

Waltzes, Chopin's, 86.

Weak fingers, 18.

Weber's "Storm," 41.
pianos of the era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
"Perpetual Motion," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

"Wonder-children" as pianists, 152.

Wrist, action of the 9.
the loose __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
position of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
stiffness in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
octaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
stroke in long octave passages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

 

 

Transcriber's Note

Punctuation has been made consistent.

Punctuation is now consistent.

Other changes:

Other updates:

page iv—'POLYRYTHMS' changed to 'POLYRHYTHMS.'

page iv—'POLYRHYTHMS' changed to 'POLYRHYTHMS.'

page xi—'As a matter or course' changed to 'As a matter of course.'

page xi—'As a matter of course' changed to 'As a matter of course.'

page 12—'I stretch beween my fingers' changed to 'I stretch between my fingers.'

page 12—'I stretch between my fingers.'

page 43—'expresson' changed to 'expression.'

page 43—'expresson' changed to 'expression.'

page 47—'ti would take considerable time' changed to 'it would take considerable time.'

page 47—'it would take a lot of time.'

page 50—'rhymthic' changed to 'rhythmic.'

page 50—'rhythmic' changed to 'rhythmic.'

page 78—'Doggio' changed to 'Doppio.'

page 78—'Doppio' changed to 'Doppio.'

page 93—'or which one is abridged' changed to 'of which one is abridged.'

page 93—'or which one is abridged' changed to 'of which one is abridged.'

page 123—'feel they that do not care for my playing' changed to 'feel that they do not care for my playing.'

page 123—'feel they that do not care for my playing' changed to 'feel that they do not care for my playing.'

page 140—'be be' changed to 'be.'

page 140—'be be' changed to 'be.'

Index—'F major, key of, [no page #]' removed.

Index—'F major, key of, [no page #]' removed.

Index—'Gradus and Parnassum' corrected to 'Gradus ad Parnassum.'

Index—'Gradus and Parnassum' changed to 'Gradus ad Parnassum.'

Index—'Hadyn' corrected to 'Haydn.'

Index—'Hadyn' changed to 'Haydn.'

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!